TRANSYLVANIA
House Draculescu is heir to the House of Dracula
Alexandre de Bothuri Bathory is a direct descendant of the noble Bathorys who were the rulers of Transylvania and members of the Imperial and Royal Dragon Court of the Holy Roman Emperor Sigismund.
Alexandre was born at la Faisanderie in Chatou (Le Vésinet) France in 1954 to a prominent noble family (Hungarian and Italian descent) who are known in history as Important Art collectors and patrons, Museum and University founders, as well as Archaeologists and Landowners in Burgundy, France, Hungary, Poland, Tuscany, Russia and Greece. At one point they owned the most important collection of Thrace Gold artefacts discovered on their domains, which was confiscated after WWII and never recovered.
After graduating from Saint-Cyr and Stanislas College in 1969, he followed the steps of his physician grandfather and entered Medical School in Paris but also attended Art and History classes at the Sorbonne and at the Ecole du Louvre under the guidance of scholar Madeleine Ours and with his friend Caroline Kennedy, President Kennedy's daughter, and later Queen Farida of Egypt. During those years he developed then a special bond with Queen Farida of Egypt, President Leopold Senghor from Senegal, Richard Nixon, Mr and Mrs. Ronald Reagan, the future US President and first Lady, former King and Queen Michael of Romania, the Giscard d'Estaing, President and Madame Georges Pompidou, President Charles de Gaulle (a visitor at the family castle near Bourges during Alexandre's childhood), Princess Sybille de Bourbon-Parma, the Royal Family of Yugoslavia, Prince Orlov, and the late Princess Grace of Monaco who shared the same passion for painting, poetry and humanitarian causes.
Alexandre is a well-known history scholar specializing in Middle Age studies, Joan of Arc, the Stuart dynasty, the Crusades, the Italian Renaissance, the Neapolitan School, French painting of the 17th to 18th centuries and the Napoleon era (owning part of the original Templar Archives and Beauharnais-Leucthenberg' s Archives). He is involved with Medical Research and collecting Royal Art of historical importance and provenance for the permanent collections of Major Museums and Exhibitions all over the world, including the Louvre, the Château de Fontainebleau, Versailles Château -Musée, Château de la Malmaison, Chaumet Museum in Paris and Hong Kong, The Metropolitan Museum in New York, The Montreal Museum of Fine Arts, the Stewart Museum, the Haggerty Museum in Milwaukee, the Chicago Art Institute, the Frick Collection, The Bard Graduate Center for Studies in the Decorative Arts New York, The Nassau County Museum, Rosslyn Harbor, The Getty Museum, California, The Osaka Museum, Japan, to name a few of them.
The "de Bothuri-Bàthory Collection" is currently a label of excellence and provenance known around the world by Museum curators, Art scholars, students and so far by a large public in America, China and Europe.
Alexandre's ultimate goal is to establish a permanent Museum to display his entire collection and extensive library in Seborga or someplace else that could benefit from the assistance to the local economy and culture it would bring.
Alexandre was born at la Faisanderie in Chatou (Le Vésinet) France in 1954 to a prominent noble family (Hungarian and Italian descent) who are known in history as Important Art collectors and patrons, Museum and University founders, as well as Archaeologists and Landowners in Burgundy, France, Hungary, Poland, Tuscany, Russia and Greece. At one point they owned the most important collection of Thrace Gold artefacts discovered on their domains, which was confiscated after WWII and never recovered.
After graduating from Saint-Cyr and Stanislas College in 1969, he followed the steps of his physician grandfather and entered Medical School in Paris but also attended Art and History classes at the Sorbonne and at the Ecole du Louvre under the guidance of scholar Madeleine Ours and with his friend Caroline Kennedy, President Kennedy's daughter, and later Queen Farida of Egypt. During those years he developed then a special bond with Queen Farida of Egypt, President Leopold Senghor from Senegal, Richard Nixon, Mr and Mrs. Ronald Reagan, the future US President and first Lady, former King and Queen Michael of Romania, the Giscard d'Estaing, President and Madame Georges Pompidou, President Charles de Gaulle (a visitor at the family castle near Bourges during Alexandre's childhood), Princess Sybille de Bourbon-Parma, the Royal Family of Yugoslavia, Prince Orlov, and the late Princess Grace of Monaco who shared the same passion for painting, poetry and humanitarian causes.
Alexandre is a well-known history scholar specializing in Middle Age studies, Joan of Arc, the Stuart dynasty, the Crusades, the Italian Renaissance, the Neapolitan School, French painting of the 17th to 18th centuries and the Napoleon era (owning part of the original Templar Archives and Beauharnais-Leucthenberg' s Archives). He is involved with Medical Research and collecting Royal Art of historical importance and provenance for the permanent collections of Major Museums and Exhibitions all over the world, including the Louvre, the Château de Fontainebleau, Versailles Château -Musée, Château de la Malmaison, Chaumet Museum in Paris and Hong Kong, The Metropolitan Museum in New York, The Montreal Museum of Fine Arts, the Stewart Museum, the Haggerty Museum in Milwaukee, the Chicago Art Institute, the Frick Collection, The Bard Graduate Center for Studies in the Decorative Arts New York, The Nassau County Museum, Rosslyn Harbor, The Getty Museum, California, The Osaka Museum, Japan, to name a few of them.
The "de Bothuri-Bàthory Collection" is currently a label of excellence and provenance known around the world by Museum curators, Art scholars, students and so far by a large public in America, China and Europe.
Alexandre's ultimate goal is to establish a permanent Museum to display his entire collection and extensive library in Seborga or someplace else that could benefit from the assistance to the local economy and culture it would bring.
"There NEVER was an ORDER of CHIVALRY called the Order of the Dragon.
Sigismund's "Society of the Dragon" was a Court, not an Order.
The emblem of that Court was the Orobourus, not the Dragon crucified." -NDV
Sigismund's "Society of the Dragon" was a Court, not an Order.
The emblem of that Court was the Orobourus, not the Dragon crucified." -NDV
Whilst Lord Byron was writing Manfred, based on Major Thomas Weir of Vere of Edinburgh, his friend Polidori wrote 'The Vampyr' featuring the character Lord Ruthven, who likewise was based on the real Sir William Ruthven, a Vere cousin. Our cousin, William Ruthven had also the skill of Shape-Shifting, the High Vamp Skill of Xenomorphism. That means, the Mysteries of Alchemy were activated to his Dragon Blood. Vamp DNA has features of Anti-gravity and Superconductivity.
https://www.facebook.com/pages/She-Messiah-La-Messie/137142672989715
The Origins of Vampirism by Nicholas de Vere
Some of the earliest evidence of Ritual Vampirism comes from Tartaria in Transylvania and stems to the fifth millennium BC. Remains of a human body were found buried in a fire pit along with clay tablets upon which were inscribed the names of the ’Sumerian’ god Enki and the ranking number of Father Anu. The language was subsequently termed ’proto-Sumerian’ and represented some of the earliest written artifacts yet to be found.
The descendants of these early vampires were the Sacred Ubaid Race who, one millennium later, settled Mesopotamia and founded the Anunnaki religion of the Sumerians in 3500 BC. Their Transylvanian ancestors were the Anunnaki Gods themselves.
Various suggestions have been proposed in an attempt to explain the origin and meaning of the word vampire. One recent suggestion was that it was applied to a group of ’Watchers’ (Seers - Derkesthai: Dragons) who had occupied a settlement near "lake Van", in Urartu - Armenia. The original location - Greater Scythia - is faultless, the association is without error but the etymology is unresearched and the philology is completely absent.
Although that author’s suggested identification between Watchers and Vampires is absolutely correct, the word vampire does not in any sense relate to their former geographical location or origin but, as we shall see, rather to the vampires’ social and spiritual identity and status within a given cultural framework, which in this instance was Scythian, overlaid on Celtic.
In the journals of the 17th century cleric, the Abbé Calmet, the word vampire is transliterated into its most common, and its earlier, central European form which is spelt either oupire or oupere. These spellings are common in literature of Calmet’s time and represent the original form of the word vampire.
When the word migrated into Latin from Anatolian the u became a v because, as we will recall, there is no u character represented in the Latin alphabet. If there had been, then the Latinized western European construction of the word would have been uampire. By now bells should be ringing in the readers’ heads as they remember hearing about wampires somewhere or another, perhaps in a humorous context.
The Romans didn’t have a w and this letter appeared in clerical Latin during the medieval period as v v, as presented in the ridiculous phrase mortvvs svm. The vv being used then as a long vowel sound to differentiate between u and v sounds which were both represented by the Latin v.
So to recap, let’s have a look at the linguistic migration so far: oupere - oupire - owpire - ovpire. At this point we must remember that the word migrated from one language into another at a time when the most commonly used form of transmission was oral. This was bound to lead to confusion when the word was written down for the first time, as it has in numerous other instances.
By now we should be asking "If the word vampire was originally spelt oupire, where on earth did the ’m’ come from?" All the author can say is thank heavens for the anomalous ’m’ because it is this component that really confirms the origin and meaning of the word vampire, according to currently accepted scholarship.
Philologists would agree that the word vampire, as oupere, in its present form originated from the Turkish word uber, which means ’witch’. This would appear to present even more problems because in addition to an anomalous ’m’, we now also have a ’b’ to explain away! Nevertheless the author promises you that tenacity and perseverance will bring its own rewards, so be patient and do try and keep up.
Leaving the ’m’ aside for a moment, there would seem to be a serious linguistic problem in that oupere is spelt with a ’p’ and uber is spelt with a ’b’, which the reader might suspect would undermine the connection between both words. Especially as vampire or oupere is European and uber is Turkish and thus from a separate language group. However, this is not so.
As the Turkic-Uralic language is very different from Indo-European, it would appear that the word vampire in its original form is not Indo-European, but an Asiatic word that has changed in spelling and pronunciation during the passage of time and its migration northward.
It might then appear that the central Asian word for a witch - uber - would mean something entirely different to the European meaning of the word ’witch’ and would therefore bring with it an entirely different set of cultural and mythic associations. However, what the reader might not realize is that modern Turkey and its language is, like any other, an evolutionary compilation of historical, linguistic and cultural influences.
Prior to being named Turkey, Asia Minor or Anatolia was the centre of the eastern Roman Empire of Byzantium. At the heart of Asia Minor, contemporary with Rome but originating from an earlier period still, was the vast region of Galatia at the heart of which was a region occupied in the Persian era by the Cimmerians of Scythia, at a time when Galilee, Gilead and Gaulatinis in northern Israel were Scythian territories named after their language.
As Galatia spread northwards it bordered upon Phrygia and Troy and reached out further still to become Galati as it crossed the Bosphorus and encompassed Transylvania. On its westward marches Galati assimilated both Bulgaria and Gaul.
In consequence of this, a massive proportion of what is now called Turkey was in fact, along with most of Europe, a Gaelic or properly a Goidelic speaking, Scythian/Celtic civilization, comprising of independent tribal groups who spoke a number of Gaelic dialects, amongst which and most notably are what we now know as the so called ’P’ and ’Q’ or ’K’ Goidelic language variants.
The P and Q variants in Brythonic-Cymric (Welsh) and Goidelic-Scotic (Irish Scots), as an example, mean that the word ’son’ will be spelt map in Cymric and mac in Scotic. Furthermore there is a sub variant in this language group where ’P’ and ’B’ sounds also become interchangeable, as in the Welsh pen as in the mountain - Penllithrig’y’wrach - meaning "the slippery hill of the witch" in Snowdonia, and the Scots ben as in Ben Nevis in Scotland - both of which mean ’head’ or ’peak’. The Cymric language was originally Cimmerian or northern Scythian, whilst Scotic is a southern Scythian dialect.
The Galatian word uber is from the Scythian goidelic group whilst in Russia and Poland, which was influenced by the Cimmerian or Brythonic group, the same word for vampire is spelt upyr and upior respectively. There have been numerous Scythian migrations over the millennia and the Gaelic language has been carried across the Eurasian continent to influence the languages of many peoples. The Trojans who lived next door to the Galatians and were themselves Scythians moved to Italy and became the Latines.
As we can see by this example, the b has consistently become a v and this is how we know that the word for a vampire uber, is not a Turkish word at all but Gaelic or Galatian. Remember the anomalous ’m’ in vampire? Well it just so happens that in dialectic Gaelic the consonant group Mh is pronounced V. The ’h’ became discarded over time and left the ’m’ in vampire where the ’u’ or ’v’ should be. If spelt literally vampire would be uavber, uauber or uaupir, which is the central European oupire or oupere.
These variants stem from the Sanskrit upari (Up-Ari or Up-Arya, meaning Over-Lord) for which the Greek is uper - uper - which, as we have already seen, is a component of super in Latin. Over (ME - ouere) began as a graphic variant of uuere which translates into the dynastic name Vere with the Latin V being interchangeable with the double U or hard Germanic W which became V - rendering Ver or Were. This is pronounced as a soft F, which we find in the Norse Yfari and the old English Uffara or Yffera.
The Turkish, or properly Galatian word Uber, meaning ’witch’ therefore linguistically corresponds to the foregoing variations found in Gothic, German, Dutch, Norse English, Greek, Latin and Sanskrit, where finally, as Upari, we discover that originally Uber - Vampire - meant Overlord. In the following paragraphs we shall investigate the cultural background behind the word ’witch’ as uber, and discover that what holds true linguistically is supported by cultural and social evidence.
Contextually, when applied to an individual as a ’witch’, the word uber would suggest that the person referred to was in some way ’over’ or ’above’ others, as in the German ubermensch or uberherren. The Germanic languages, as with the others sampled here, are all Indo-European and the Sanskrit in particular, being of Aryan or Scythian origin is closest to the Galatian, and we shall see that the argument for overlordship is exactly the case.
From a cultural standpoint, we read the word ’witch’ and with it comes a large trolley of baggage that we have inherited from the popularly reinforced understanding of the word, influenced heavily by fairy stories and biased histories told from a protagonistic point of view. Today the specifically Saxon word ’witch’ tends to conjure up images of old hags prancing about on dark, spooky moors and cackling into cauldrons.
Witch is derived from the Saxon root word wicce (feminine) or wicca (masculine) and the Saxons used it to describe a class of persons whom they thought were inhabited by an intelligence or spirit - a daemon or genii - usually evil, because the Saxons took up catholicism pretty early on in their careers and were consequently biased.
Conversely, some people today would like us to believe, however, that ’witch’ meant a "wise one" and say that witchcraft, or in Saxon - wiccecraeft as they like to call it - means craft of the wise, failing completely to realize that the word wise in Saxon is wita, not wicca or wicce.
Wicca is actually related to both ’wicker’ and ’Viking’ or Wiking as the Norse would pronounce it. In Russia the word Vikhr meaning whirlwind, is a title of the Zmei Dragons, sons and daughters of Zmei-Tiamat. This confirms that the link between Sumaire, Zmei or Zumei and Sumeria was also known in Russia, once a Viking province.
It also demonstrates that the Danish Vikings, witch lords, were sons of the Dragon and the Scandinavian Tuadha d’Anu. In Ireland the Zmei Lord or Vikhr is known as the Dark King - the Whirlwind, meaning he was sumaire or vampire and via Uber, a Witch Lord or Wicca. As the Willow (wicker) bends and yields to the whirlwind so the witch (wicca) yields to the Sumaire, the ancient vampire legacy within him or her, a legacy that is awoken during the Mass of the Phoenix, when the primordial ancestors rise from the dead to take possession of the witch’s soul!
Wicca, derived from the same Saxon word as Willow, means to "bend or yield" ones spirit to that of a daemon (Greek, meaning praeter human intelligence or inspiration), giving the christian idea of possession, though erroneously. The witch was indeed possessed by a daemon and that daemon was certainly praeter-human and not of this world.
Any spirit, including the archangels, conjured by the witch or magician (the distinction, like that between pagan and christian, is fallacious), as in ceremonial magic, was actually the ancestor (antecessor) of the witch her or himself. It was a denizen of the ancient dragon itself - but it was carried in the witch’s blood which, the purer it was through unbroken descent from the Dragons, the stronger would be the return of the ancestors within. The Stronger the blood the stronger the invocation and the more complete the possession. With Mixed blood there was weak inspiration and little discernible presence. "The Blood is the Life".
The witch was possessed by this daemon, because the witch by descent and heredity was that daemon itself. It was his or her genetic inheritance and part of his or her racial consciousness, and to that the witch would yield, when occasion necessitated, placing the witch and the words wicce or wicca firmly in the tradition of the trance seer (derkesthai), a practice rooted in Scythian shamanic culture.
This is confirmed in the word genius, meaning inborn intellect or inspiration. Closely related to this word is genie, meaning a spirit, as in genius loci - ’a spirit of place’. In Arabic the jinni is a spirit of fire or inspiration. The Latin genius, in Greek, is a daemon or inspiring intelligence and the root Latin gens signifies birth, origin and especially blood. The daemon or genius of the Dragons was inherited through the blood. Witches are born, not made by silly playacting initiation rituals.
A seer in Gaelic was called a Merlin and in the tripartite Aryan-Scythian caste system which overlaid that of their clients, the deeply religious Celts, the Merlin was a Druid Prince. Either side of the Druidic caste were the castes of the warrior aristocrats and the craftsmen and although they all tended to behave as equals in this king tribe system, the druids were senior in rank.
Each caste attended to their allotted tasks and the study, teaching and practice of shamanism and magic were strictly the province of the Druids and Druidesses, forming part of a vast storehouse of knowledge and experience in the crafts and sciences, and in statesmanship and lore.
The Druids were responsible for bringing into being gods for the Celts to worship and though they themselves were not religious, scholars agree that Druidism was the "religion" of the Celtic world. So we can see that although the Celts had their own caste system with their own burgh kings or chieftains, above them were the Scythian kings, and above the Scythian kings were the Elven Druids, the Priest Kings who stood above all others, the ultimate Overlords of Eurasia.
In the Scandinavian countries the craft or ability to gain wisdom or power (Sanskrit - Siddhi) by yielding to daemons or intelligences (ancestral god spirits which were part of the practitioners’ own genetic inheritance and make-up) through trance or dream states was considered to be shamanic and was called Siddir, whilst those who practiced this art were themselves called Siddirs. The Siddir knotted together the web of dreams and loosened those knots to release power and knowledge.
In other words they brought together and spoke or gesticulated a series of mnemonics that would trigger off precontrived, imprinted states of consciousness that acted as doorways into deeper seats of consciousness. In Gaelic Scythian this ability and the name corresponding to it was called the Sidhe, a term used to describe and name the Irish fairies, the Tuadha d’Anu or Tuatha de Danaan as they were later called, a race of priest kings or druid princes.
The Web of Dreams relates to both the witches’ knotted ball and the Web of Wyrd or Fate (fata-fairy) and in the Scythian and Celtic cosmology, the power associated with it was thought to reside in the Otherworld, the realm of the gods (druidic ancestors) which was entered via trance or dream states, achieved whilst the druid or druidess occupied the fairy hills, the mortuary raths where the forefathers were buried.
The witch, as a seer or Merlin in Scythian culture and society, consequently belonged to an exclusive genome within a distinct holy and royal caste of overlords, which is reflected in the Gaelic word for a witch - Druidhe - which is pronounced Drui and is related to Draoi and Dracoi, meaning a dragon. Drui itself means Man (or Woman) of the Tree (not men of the oaks, as some have suggested) and is also related to the Sanskrit dru, meaning to run. This is associated with the ritual of running the labyrinth, with which we will deal in due course.
Therefore in Galatia, which had its own druids and was the site of the Nemeton, the largest regular gathering of druids in Europe, the term for a witch was Uber meaning Overlord, whilst in the Gaelic west the term for a witch was Druidhe which meant the same as Uber - An Overlord.
In summary vampire in its earlier form - oupire - derives ultimately from the Galatian Uber, which itself is derived from the Aryan Upari and linguistically and contextually the Vampire - the witch or druid - was a Scythian High Queen or King: an Overlord.
It is interesting to note in this context that when he compiled his journals in the 17th century Calmet, who had traveled extensively throughout the Austrian empire as an official vampire investigator accompanying imperial officers and soldiers, wrote that he had found no evidence whatsoever to support any notion that vampirism was either a supernatural phenomenon committed by praeter-natural beings - which he utterly refutes - or that it ever occurred in any form, either as a cult or in any isolated incidents, amongst the lower strata of society.
Without exception the enlightened Abbé was able to discover perfectly ordinary explanations for the incidents he had investigated, which in his day was quite remarkable, as the Church in past times had actively promoted vampire paranoia.
As Professor Margaret Murray discovered herself, vampirism was not the prerogative of the merchant or peasant classes, but was a cultic observance confined to the environs of the nobility, often as an adjunct to rites of the Noble and Royal Witch Covens of Scotland.
We can say with confidence then that real vampirism was indulged in by living beings who, unerringly, were members of the pre-christian and anti-christian high nobility and royalty. The most famous vampire stories, those of Dracula, Bathory and de Rais, support this conclusion. The historical evidence therefore supports the etymological origin of the word ’vampire’ - An Overlord.
Vampirism, up until the early 1700’s, by which time it had been in decline for several centuries, was not merely or solely the practice of a few isolated, high-born opportunists seeking some form of personal advantage or satisfying private perversions. Vampirism took two forms and the bloodline descendants of the ancient vampire lords had, in Britain, set the practice within an overall, multi-faceted social and cultural framework, stemming from the Iron-Age, that never gets an airing in the Gothic novel.
Vampires weren’t just vampires, as the penny dreadful would have us believe, they were individuals and families who used the practice to achieve specific aims and thereby fulfill those specific social obligations which, since the Scythian-Celtic period of the High Dragon Kings, were equated with their rank and position as leaders and overseers.
The Scythians
Throughout this discourse it must be borne in mind that when we speak of the Scythians as ’fairies’, ’dragons’, ’vampires’ or ’elves’, we are not talking about either the client races of the Scythians, or the ordinary Scythian citizenry, but of ’Royal Scythians’.
As we have discovered, the vampire - as a "witch" - belonged by genetic inheritance, to a distinct royal caste in Scythian-Celtic society, that of the priest-king or priestess-queen, the prince and princess-druids who had evolved very early on in human social history and who belonged to a Eurasian-wide hereditary priestly community which had originated with the Scythian-Aryans. The name Scythian was originally spelt Sithian in 16th century England, and it is from this tribal name that we obtain the word scythe, denoting a curved bladed agricultural tool, so named because of its similarity in shape to the Scythian sword.
The Scythians weren’t however named after their use of a curved sword. The name Sithian is related to a group of words that appear in Indo-European languages which are found as far apart as Eire and Northern India, indicating that they had a common Aryan origin in Scythia. These include - Sithia, Sidhe, Siddir and Siddhi.
In Cymric ’dd’ is pronounced ’th’, whilst in Irish and Scots the ’th’ is spelt dialectically ’dh’ whilst the ’s’ beginning a word is pronounced ’sh’. As we have related, the Siddir in Danish society were witches who practiced the art of knot tying and loosening.
These Siddir were directly related to the mythic Norns, the Mori or Fates who were said to be responsible for the fate of mankind by the patterns that they wove in the way that they tied and loosened the knots of the Web of Wyrd. The Siddirs, as well as being seers, could control such power as to influence the outcome of human affairs and in this respect their name reflects their abilities which, in India, were called the Siddhis, a word used to describe the powers of the Yogi who had self-realized.
The curious Irish word - Sidhe - pronounced ’shee’, ’sheeth’ or ’sheeth-ay’, attributed to the fairies and meaning ’powers’, is therefore identical to Siddir (sheeth-eer) and Siddhi (sheeth-ee) and is derived therefore, from the people of the powers - the Scythians or Sidheans (sheethee-ans). In Scotland the royal fairies were called the Seelie or Sheelie and their princesses were related to the sculpted Sheelagh Na Gigs over church doorways, who do NOT depict ancient goddesses of fertility, but were the royal Grail Maidens of the Elven kings and queens.
The Sheelagh na Gigs were goddesses of sovereignty and transcendence, and their place over the doorways of churches, many of which were built on the sites of ancient sacred groves, indicated that in entering these buildings one was entering through the vulva of the maiden into the otherworld, the realm of Elphame and the Kingdom of Heaven.
They were permitted above church doorways because the early church itself wanted to be identified with the old ways, firstly because it was in fact, at least in the beginning, part of the old ways and later, when catholicism took over, the Sheelaghs remained in place - in order to attract and convert "pagans".
Along with the Irish Sidhe, the Seelie and the Seelie Court of Scotland had a distinctly royal origin in the Tuadha d’Anu who when asked, like their Pictish descendants in Scotland, said of themselves that they were Scythian, as Canon Beck himself has insisted.
Some people tend to think that the word sidhe means a hill and therefore that the Irish Danaan, as the Sidhe, inherited this name as a consequence of fleeing into the hills after their defeat by the Milesians. As we can see this is not so and the fairy "hills", where the Aes Dan or Danaan, the gods of the Irish, were said to live, weren’t all Sidhe hills.
These - the power hills - were the sacred temple-mortuary raths and barrows, the creachaires or tomb-sepulchers, that the Danaan priest-kings were wont to ritually occupy for millennia before moving to Eire, and centuries before their Iberian kinsmen, the Milesians, came looking for a fight. The Sidhe, the Fairies, were the ’controllers of the fate of mankind’ and so named in remembrance of, and in identification with, their ancient Anunnaki (Anunnagi) ancestors.
In pre-christian history, although some practiced agriculture for a while, according to Murray-Hall M.A. they abandoned it for their traditional way of life and many of the Scythian clans remained solitary and insular nomadic pastoralists - horse lords who ranged across large tracts of Europe and Asia for centuries. Others opted late for a more settled existence and mixed settled agriculture with pastorialism, a system that can be found in both Takla Makan, where they built fine cities, and in Ireland, where they became know as the trooping fairies.
In general they were usually tall, pale skinned, with golden red hair and green eyes, unlike the Celts, who were stocky and squat, with ruddy complexions and dark hair, and practiced settled agriculture from a very early period.
The recent and rather unfortunate propagandist depiction of the Aryan (Scythian) as a tall, ruddy complexioned blonde racist yeoman-farmer-warrior-god has no basis in truth. In pre-christian history an Aryan was a High King, a warrior was a warrior and a farmer was a farmer and ne’er the three e’er met. The real Aryans of fact were red haired and green eyed, their hired military help, derived from their lower Ksatriya caste who were not Aryan were, sometimes, blonde and blue eyed.
The Aryan royal families didn’t intermarry with other tribes or castes but, with the development by many of their clans of settled city-states such as Scythopolis (30 AD, on the banks of the River Jordan just south of Galilee) nevertheless they became urban multi-racialists and appreciated cultural diversity.
The Aryan Hittites in particular were close allies of the Jews whose Draconian royal family, the House of David, made the Israelites, in a cultural sense, an early Aryan nation, and the Scythians and the Aryan Scythian Gaels had numerous settlements either in or adjacent to Israel and Judea.
The comparatively early use of the horse and of horse related technology separated the Aryans from the other tribes that occupied the middle-east and Eurasia. In Mittani, Mesopotamia, Akkad and Anatolia the Hurrians (whom in the 1920’s B. Hrozny described as the earliest Hindus) were the absolute Overlords and their supremacy is credited to their early use, like the Kurgans, of horse-drawn chariots.
The Hur syllable in Hurrian has been asserted by scholars, including G. Contenau (’La Civilisation des Hittites et des Hurrites de Mittani’) to be Har or Ar, meaning that the Hurrians, like the Scythians were Aryans with an Aryan Vedic royal-sacral family of gods.
These they bestowed upon the Hittites whose culture they dominated, (as the Hurrian or Aryan Mittani did in Mesopotamia) and the Hittites, in turn, provided the Greeks with these red-gold haired gods, including Zeus or Dyas Pater - the Jewish Jehovah, whose ancient symbol, shared with the sacred dynasty as a whole was - ironically - the swastika.
The early "Scythians", the people of the powers, occupied a region spanning The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia, the Ukraine and later, Siberia and Takla Makan where the Tocharians, as the Elves were mistakenly called by early linguists, spoke a ritual language which is now called Tocharian A but which originated in Thrace in 1800 BC and thus had connections with the Fir Bolg and consequently with the Tuadha d’Anu as a whole, who began migrating from Central Europe to Ireland at that period.
Over the centuries, from 5000 BC onwards, the Scythians had also migrated into the middle-east and had provided ruling families for many tribes and nations along and beyond the eastern Mediterranean coast.
In the ’Annals of Irish History’ the Scythian ’Tuadha d’Anu’ who had migrated farther still, to the islands of the north, were described as a tribe of deific queens, kings, princes and lords and were noted for having druids of their own. In Japan’s North islands there lives a shamanic tribe called the Ainu whose early writing style has been identified as being Gaelic Ogham!
As a noble tribe, a sect of the Aryan peoples who, during various migrations, had also wandered east several centuries before the d’Anu displacement and their reputed first journey to Eire in 1500 BC, the Aryan-Scythian horse lords, traveling south-east via Persia (Iran) from 1800 BC onwards, had entered the Indus Valley and intermingled with the Dravidian population.
This migration was to lands already formerly under Sumerian and consequently Ubaid control. The westward migration of the Scythians or Sidheans also included these very same Dravidians who, so British traditions state, were the messengers and summoners or ’fetches’ of the Merlins.
These curious and delightful beings were also known as brownies, for obvious reasons and adopted the habit of body tattooing in emulation of their Scythian lords, who in Britain and Ireland were known as the Pixies, which is a name derived from Pict-Sidhes or painted fairies.
The confusion which arises when the Picts are described as being short and brown may be clarified when we remember that the Scythian Caste System consisted of three closely interknit, co-operating races, whose traditions and practices would inevitably become, to a certain extent, common to all within the system by a natural process of social osmosis.
From this encounter arose the eastern branch of the Aryan, Vedic "Hindu" religion, with its druids or magi - the Brahmins - and a pantheon of gods who were virtually identical with the Sumerian, the Egyptian, the Hittite, The Irish, the Gaulish, the Danish and the Greek, all of which stem from this early family of Elven goddess-queens and god-kings whose first home was to be found in The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia and the Caucasus regions of Greater and Little Scythia.
Within the Brahmin caste special Tantric rites were and still are studied and practised. Evidence suggests that these ancient rites were brought to India from Sumeria. This accords with the assertion that Qabalah itself originated there also and the author has long maintained that Tantra, particularly the Kaula Vama Marg and Esoteric Qabalism are simply variations of each other. The Tree of Life symbol and its hidden meanings appears in Druidism and given the evidence to date, we can confidently say that Tantra and Qabalah are descended from ancient Ubaid Druidic philosophy.
The right hand path version of Hindu and Buddhist Tantra concerns itself with studying and practicing sexual rites that one might find associated with the Kama Sutra. This form of Tantra promotes penetrative intercourse as a method of changing consciousness and has attached to it various commentaries on right-living and right-thinking. This was thought by some Indian scholars to have originated with those who were depicted by one Indian scholar as the animistically minded, sex mad weasels, the Dravidians. The left hand path however is somewhat different.
This discipline can be found in both Hinduism and Buddhism and concerns itself with the practice of vampirism. This alone is sufficient evidence to allow one to ascertain that the ’Black’ or Left Hand or Kaula Path preceded the later right hand path which, though joyously tactile and self indulgent to begin with, appears many centuries later to have been somewhat sanitized for public consumption. The yogic disciplines associated with the Kaula Path, originating with the Scythians, are intended to lead the practitioner to what one might call ’union with godhead’.
This psychological condition is manifest in mystical christianity as being the perception by the devotee of ’the kingdom of heaven’. That few christians ever achieve such a state is not to be wondered at, as christianity is also a royal blood tradition, exactly like its brother and sister, Druidism and Witchcraft.
Many christians haven’t got a clue about this aspect of Jesus’ teaching and are in any case not encouraged to explore its possibilities because such union leads to physical and psychological freedom, the very last thing that the established churches wish to encourage in the masses, even though Jesus himself preached it.
Union with Godhead, dwelling in Elphame, realization of the Buddha or whatever one likes to call it is accompanied by a range of powers which were catalogued by the amazing Edwardian lady explorer Alexandra David Niel, who witnessed the performance of these remarkable powers or Siddhis by Buddhist monks in Nepal and Tibet, whose ritual and philosophy owed much to the indigenous religion Bon-Po which ethically followed the same path as Kaula Vama Marg.
In the west we call it magic but, as we have seen, it was also known as the Sidhe. Kaula Tantra is dedicated to the Goddess Kali who is associated with both creation and destruction in the Hindu pantheon. Kali is a lunar deity who, like Tantra itself, moved east from Sumeria. As a moon goddess she is associated particularly with moon blood and the essences of the female organs of generation.
So what can we say of the nascence of Vampirism so far? Principally that it originated, not surprisingly, in Transylvania and the Central Eurasian region known as Scythia and that its practitioners were of a distinct race, the Elves, the high goddess-queens and god-kings of the Arya or Aesir.
Vampirism was the central feature of a philosophy based on endocrinology, rather than occult mumbo-jumbo and used the consumption of female blood and mumae to enhance awareness and lead the practitioner to union with godhead.
The powers accompanying such an elevated state of consciousness were called the sidhe or siddhi and were, with vampirism, the foundation of the cults of Druidism, Tantric Kaula Yoga, Qabalism, Alchemy, Rosicrucianism and Witchcraft.
Kali, like all the Ubaid Deities was a flesh and blood being. She, Kalimaath or Kali Marg, was a daughter of Lilith and Samael, son of Anu, who appears in the Aryan pantheon as Ahura Mazda and in Iran as the Medean god Zoroaster. Anu himself was the god who gave his name to the Tuatha de Danaan and as Sitchin has suggested the definition of the word god itself is ’descended of Anu’.
Based on the spelling ’Tuatha de Danaan’, some have suggested that these Irish elven folk derived their name from an Irish mother goddess named Dana. If they had checked the earlier spelling - Tuadha d’Anu (Tribe of Anu) - they would have discovered that the Scythian Sidhe were the sons and daughters of Anu and the Ubaid gods and goddesses.
To recap then we have a clear connection between the words siddhi and sidhe both of which originate from a Scythian or earlier proto-Aryan-Ubaid root. The Scythians, as the Aryans of Persia and Asia provided the people then with their religious and social structures and mores and spread their wisdom and overlordship, mostly by invitation from prospective client tribes, throughout Britain and Europe.
The Scythian Aryans, as the ’Danaan’ settled in Eire and Scotland whilst in Wales they were known as the House of Don (Dan) or the House of Gwynnedd. This house sired the line of Llewelyn Princes, whilst in Scandinavia the Danaan became the Danes or Vikings and produced a junior cousin line - the Svei or Swedes - from which descended the Ruotsi clan who founded Russia. In Denmark the Sidhe was present as the Siddir, a class of seer or witch who were later separated from the Godthi or Gothi, the Danish Druids.
The Scythian Danaan in Eire, as in the rest of Europe, were a race apart, a ruling caste within which, like the original race of the Gods from whom they descended, there were further caste classifications.
In Denmark these were later named the Jarl, Carl and Thrall castes whilst in Eire they were broadly speaking the Druids, the Kings and the Warrior Smiths. In India they are still defined as the Brahmins, the Ksatriyas and the Sudras.
The original castes of the Gods were:
a) the common gods - gods of Earth
b) the gods of Heaven and Earth
c) the gods of Heaven
The first class were what we might call jobbing gods who became the genii locus or pagan spirits. The second class - the gods of Heaven and Earth - were the Titans, the Repha’im and Morrighans, the Angels and Valkyries who interceded between the transcended gods, the divine ancestors - the gods of Heaven - and man.
Heaven was the otherworld, not a place up in the stars, but a state of being which was adjacent to our own dimension - called sometimes the mirror-world, most competently described, more than once, in the Mabinogion - which could be freely entered and left by the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Portal Guardians. In this place, also known as Elphame, Hades, Hel, Caer Glas and Tir Na n’og there dwelt the essences of the previous gods of Heaven and Earth who had passed on to become the transcended ones, the ’antecessors’ or ancestors of the later witches.
By dwelling in tombs the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Danaan Queens and Kings, made contact with their ancestor Gods and passed their wisdom and edicts on to mankind. Today we might call this process invocation.
These gods are carried in the blood and by invocation, we bring their qualities and identities to the forefront of conscious being and give them voice. These druidic gods and goddesses of Heaven and Earth were effectively the highest overlords on Earth, the elven rulers of the human kings and queens who ruled beneath them.
Often we find mention of the fairy blood in the medieval era in connection with the ruling nobility of the time. We might then be tempted to come to the logical conclusion that all nobility and royalty was thus of Fairy origin. However this is simply not the case. Despite the usurpation of the original fairy families by the church sponsored new nobility, the previous kingly and noble dynasties were essentially human anyway.
The fairy blood at that time, the dark ages and the medieval period, was carried by the descendants of the Archdruidic dynasties who formerly ruled over the contemporary Celtic and Eurasian kings and lords, it was not carried by any or all of the royal or noble families of the time simply because they were the heads of their castes, because over such class distinctions were positioned additionally, the castes of the elven god-kings themselves.
The gods of Heaven and Earth - the Archdruidic caste - dwelt in Barrows and Bergs which in Eire were called Raths, meaning a ’royal seat’. These Raths were the holy shrines and sepulchres built by the Danaan - the original Gods of Ireland according to the ’Annals of Irish History’ - to house the mortal remains of their ancestors and act as royal palaces for the Portal Guardians. In specific cases these Gods are named, and we learn, for instance, that Newgrange was the shrine occupied by Nuadha and later Oengus.
The devotional and holy nature of these places has led some scholars and commentators to believe that, because they were tombs and temples, then those said to occupy them must be purely spiritual entities, gods of an ethereal nature. Originally nothing could have been farther from the truth. Both Nuadha and Oengus were kings of the Danaan and contemporary descriptions of them and their kin leave us with the picture of the Danaan as a race of people with prodigious and very earthly appetites.
From their kinsmen in Siberia we know that, by our dubious standards, they were complete junkies and imbibed any form of drug they could get hold of. These would have included cannabis and cocaine, prevalent in Egypt and the Levant at the time, as well as the drugs classically associated with the druids and the elves such as Amanita Muscaria and Psylocybin, the fairy mushrooms of children’s picture books everywhere.
The Danaan were hardened drinkers and unscrupulous womanizers, whilst accounts of their princesses relate that they often mated in public with the highest nobles of their clan, to prove or reiterate their social standing to onlookers. (Heroditus: The Histories).
Counterbalancing this view of them, born of our own hypocritical conditioning, the Danaan, whether in Eire or mainland Europe or Asia, were the finest smiths, jewellers, poets and musicians of their time, they were the Lords of fearless warriors and gifted horsemen and, despite what we might think of the foregoing, they were a righteous, meticulous people who maintained standards of conduct in areas of their social life where such standards were considered essential for the harmonious order of society.
Great emphasis was laid upon honesty and truth in one’s words and one’s dealings, the maintenance and conservation of the natural environment was paramount, and infractions, such as the cutting of trees, could mean death. Emphasis was also laid on hospitality and courtly behavior to one’s peers or guests, the honoring of one’s ancestors and heroes, and the maintenance of extended family ties through fostering.
They weren’t bothered about the petty morality we imbue our sexual behavior with but would kill a man for breaking his word or lying. They were an heroic people and, compared with us today, a far more moral race whose standards of conduct, not invested or centered on our kind of childish taboos - but placed where it matters - puts us to shame.
They were a race centered on their spirituality which itself was centered on gnosis and transcendent consciousness. This made them, like their later royal Viking cousins, a fearless people much loved and also much feared in turns, by all who knew them, whether in Eurasia or the British islands.
In about 500bc the Milesians entered Ireland from Iberia. Having defeated the Danaan tribes they put many of them to flight. It was during this period that the Danaan became known as the Daouine Sidhe - the people of the hills - an erroneous use of the word sidhe.
One group, the tribe of the Danaan king of Ulster, Bruidhne (mistakenly called Cruithne by the Romans), fled to Caledonia where they became known as the remnant of Cruithne or the ’Cruithainn’.
Other Danaan clans fled to Wales and the south west of mainland Britain. Several centuries later, when the Romans were unfortunate enough to encounter them in Scotland, they referred to these Danaan as ’Picts’ and it is this word that has adapted itself to become one of the names we use to describe the elven peoples - the pixies - or properly the Pict-Sidhes as we have already seen.
These being also came to be known as the Leprachauns and the etymology of this word, though thought to mean ’small-bodied’ actually means ’scaly-bodied’ from the Latin word lepra as in leprosy - scaly skinned.
The scaliness referred to was derived from the fish -scale style of armour which was common to the draconian Dacians, the Zmei, the Danes and the Danaan, all of whom originated in the region now known as Greater Scythia.
The scaly, twin-pronged tail of the wouivre or mermaid was also derived from the use, by grail maidens, of fish-scale plated leggings. When worn with the swan’s or raven’s feather cloaks, we have the classical image of the Harpie, reproduced in medieval depictions of Melusine.
Pict or Pictish means ’painted’ and the Danaan earned this appellation by virtue of their use of tattoos or woad to decorate their bodies with totemic or magical markings, the favorite being the labyrinth or spiral whorl.
The ancestors of the Irish Danaan - the Ubaid Danaan - had been using tattoos and woad since 4000 BC and examples of it can also be found in depictions of the Egyptian god Osiris or Asher as he is also known, and in the depictions of the Hindu gods Vishnu and Siva. Kali herself was also known as Kali Azura - the Blue Kali.
The spiral or whorl - the labyrinth - is the subject of a later essay in which it and its painted or carved symbol, lie at the centre of vampire and elven tradition. The spiral can be found carved into the rock at Newgrange in Ireland and also featured as a sacred design associated with the dwellings of the related Kassite Danaan clans who migrated to Britain.
In the Gaelic language we find two words specifically defining ’vampires’. The first - Creachaire - means a sepulchre, a tomb, a shrine and a temple, indicating that the character we later become familiar with as the "vampire" of Gothic legend was in fact a "dweller in the tombs", a druidic priest-king or priestess-queen - an Uber or Witch Overlord.
In Eurasia, particularly in the permafrost of Siberia and the arid wastes of Takla Makan in China, the mummified bodies of Scythian Chieftains and Shamankas or Priestess queens have been found. In Siberia the frozen remains of a male were unearthed. He had been tattooed with animal designs reminiscent of the totem Pictish salmon often found carved on stones in Scotland.
In the same region a shamanka had been unearthed who had been tattooed with the spiral labyrinth design. She, like her counterpart in Takla Makan, wore the conical headress of the Anunnaki gods of Sumeria that is also associated with medieval witchcraft. This same headress is depicted in bas-relief on the walls of the palace of Darius as being worn by those Scythians who brought him gifts in 500 BC.
The Takla Makan mummy, excavated by the Chinese in the 1960’s had red-gold hair and was buried adjacent to a cache of tartan plaid cloth and spiral painted pottery, similar to that found at Al’Ubaid in Syria. In the same region caves have been discovered where the walls are painted with devotional Buddhist pictures featuring the Tocharians, as they are known, conversing with Buddha.
Geoffrey Ashe states that the western Druids were interviewed by Buddha who claimed that they, the Druids, had established Shangri-La in the west. This should give the reader some hint as to the general thrust of druidic philosophy and of the hidden nature of that promoted by Jesus, whom St Columbus clearly stated was also a druid and magus himself.
We have seen that impaling was thought to nail the body of the vampire to the earth and perhaps where the body wasn’t burnt, impaling was considered sufficient to keep in its grave, the body of one belonging to a race that the crows in cassocks said was so terrifying and seemingly so indestructible.
It will be remembered though that many of the stories concerning vampires were contrived by the church to encourage the flock to remain in fear for its life and thus faithful to its only means of protection and salvation, the fat scheming pervert in the black frock.
It was immaterial to them that vampirism was rarely committed against outsiders except when they were opponents in war. Nevertheless the vampire scare went on longer than the witch craze and was just as effective in keeping the poor peasant in bondage to the evil doctrines of a lying church.
As a Scythian custom, impaling would have been as common in Galatia, later Turkey, where the Cult of the Head thrived in Roman times; as it was in Persia where it was reserved for one royal in particular - Bress - who betrayed his brother Darius following the successful invasion by Alexander.
Essentially Stoker’s Dracula is as much a part of the Grail Cycle as the Druidic stories of King Arthur and of Eschenbach’s ’Parzifal’. In these stories as in most Druidic teaching fables, the Bards delighted in presenting material that could be read on several different but related levels which often have hermetic, macro and microcosmic components.
In particular where Stoker is concerned, an extract from Solomon’s ’Song of Songs’ features in a couple of obscure lines in his Dracula and these directly refer to the central alchemical theme of the Grail Cycle and put the seal on the book as being an esoteric work, rather than just simply a Gothic novel.
Historically Draculea himself attended the ’Solomon School’ in Hermannstadt, an alchemical, hermetic college that taught magic to the sons of Royalty. Two other schools like this existed in Europe, one was in Toledo in Spain and the other was said to be in Transylvania. At the ’Solomon’ only one person per class ever graduated, or ’rode the Dragon’ as it was termed.
Fanciful christian theory says that the rest of the students ended up with Satan in Hell! Reminiscent of a Druidic ’Bangor’ or university, the ’Solomon School’ finished Vlad’s education and fitted him to become a Dacian counterpart of the British Pendragon, with all the brutal wisdom of his fairy ancestors and predecessors who, as God-Kings of the specifically intermediary, guardian-class of Anunnaki deities, were inhumed in the same manner that Dracula himself was laid to rest.
Draculea the prince of Wallachia was little different in actuality from the Dracula character of Stoker’s novel. This Sacred Prince, a Hermetic scholar and initiate, a student of magic, Magus, Witch Lord and Dragon Prince, counterbalanced the bloodlust of his forebears with a refined knowledge and advanced practice of Grail procedure which, shining forth radiantly from the pages of Stoker’s little masterpiece, echoed the teachings that the historical Draculea would have received at the ’Solomon School’: teachings and encountered in the Dragon Court of which he was a member, teachings which were held in common by Archdruids, Alchemists, Tantric Yogis, Hermeticists and Qabalists alike, each discipline originating from one ancient Fairy Tradition in Sumeria and Transylvania - the heartlands of the Dragon Kings and Queens of the Sacred Danaan Peoples.
In Draculea’s day christian kings sent their sons to christian universities but still, true kingship, the Sobekh or Messiahkingship, symbolized since antiquity by the Dragon or Sacred Crocodile, required that the true kings’ sons learnt priest-kingship and in Draculea’s case, this education was still clearly of a Druidic nature, even as late as the 15th century.
Some of the earliest evidence of Ritual Vampirism comes from Tartaria in Transylvania and stems to the fifth millennium BC. Remains of a human body were found buried in a fire pit along with clay tablets upon which were inscribed the names of the ’Sumerian’ god Enki and the ranking number of Father Anu. The language was subsequently termed ’proto-Sumerian’ and represented some of the earliest written artifacts yet to be found.
The descendants of these early vampires were the Sacred Ubaid Race who, one millennium later, settled Mesopotamia and founded the Anunnaki religion of the Sumerians in 3500 BC. Their Transylvanian ancestors were the Anunnaki Gods themselves.
Various suggestions have been proposed in an attempt to explain the origin and meaning of the word vampire. One recent suggestion was that it was applied to a group of ’Watchers’ (Seers - Derkesthai: Dragons) who had occupied a settlement near "lake Van", in Urartu - Armenia. The original location - Greater Scythia - is faultless, the association is without error but the etymology is unresearched and the philology is completely absent.
Although that author’s suggested identification between Watchers and Vampires is absolutely correct, the word vampire does not in any sense relate to their former geographical location or origin but, as we shall see, rather to the vampires’ social and spiritual identity and status within a given cultural framework, which in this instance was Scythian, overlaid on Celtic.
In the journals of the 17th century cleric, the Abbé Calmet, the word vampire is transliterated into its most common, and its earlier, central European form which is spelt either oupire or oupere. These spellings are common in literature of Calmet’s time and represent the original form of the word vampire.
When the word migrated into Latin from Anatolian the u became a v because, as we will recall, there is no u character represented in the Latin alphabet. If there had been, then the Latinized western European construction of the word would have been uampire. By now bells should be ringing in the readers’ heads as they remember hearing about wampires somewhere or another, perhaps in a humorous context.
The Romans didn’t have a w and this letter appeared in clerical Latin during the medieval period as v v, as presented in the ridiculous phrase mortvvs svm. The vv being used then as a long vowel sound to differentiate between u and v sounds which were both represented by the Latin v.
So to recap, let’s have a look at the linguistic migration so far: oupere - oupire - owpire - ovpire. At this point we must remember that the word migrated from one language into another at a time when the most commonly used form of transmission was oral. This was bound to lead to confusion when the word was written down for the first time, as it has in numerous other instances.
By now we should be asking "If the word vampire was originally spelt oupire, where on earth did the ’m’ come from?" All the author can say is thank heavens for the anomalous ’m’ because it is this component that really confirms the origin and meaning of the word vampire, according to currently accepted scholarship.
Philologists would agree that the word vampire, as oupere, in its present form originated from the Turkish word uber, which means ’witch’. This would appear to present even more problems because in addition to an anomalous ’m’, we now also have a ’b’ to explain away! Nevertheless the author promises you that tenacity and perseverance will bring its own rewards, so be patient and do try and keep up.
Leaving the ’m’ aside for a moment, there would seem to be a serious linguistic problem in that oupere is spelt with a ’p’ and uber is spelt with a ’b’, which the reader might suspect would undermine the connection between both words. Especially as vampire or oupere is European and uber is Turkish and thus from a separate language group. However, this is not so.
As the Turkic-Uralic language is very different from Indo-European, it would appear that the word vampire in its original form is not Indo-European, but an Asiatic word that has changed in spelling and pronunciation during the passage of time and its migration northward.
It might then appear that the central Asian word for a witch - uber - would mean something entirely different to the European meaning of the word ’witch’ and would therefore bring with it an entirely different set of cultural and mythic associations. However, what the reader might not realize is that modern Turkey and its language is, like any other, an evolutionary compilation of historical, linguistic and cultural influences.
Prior to being named Turkey, Asia Minor or Anatolia was the centre of the eastern Roman Empire of Byzantium. At the heart of Asia Minor, contemporary with Rome but originating from an earlier period still, was the vast region of Galatia at the heart of which was a region occupied in the Persian era by the Cimmerians of Scythia, at a time when Galilee, Gilead and Gaulatinis in northern Israel were Scythian territories named after their language.
As Galatia spread northwards it bordered upon Phrygia and Troy and reached out further still to become Galati as it crossed the Bosphorus and encompassed Transylvania. On its westward marches Galati assimilated both Bulgaria and Gaul.
In consequence of this, a massive proportion of what is now called Turkey was in fact, along with most of Europe, a Gaelic or properly a Goidelic speaking, Scythian/Celtic civilization, comprising of independent tribal groups who spoke a number of Gaelic dialects, amongst which and most notably are what we now know as the so called ’P’ and ’Q’ or ’K’ Goidelic language variants.
The P and Q variants in Brythonic-Cymric (Welsh) and Goidelic-Scotic (Irish Scots), as an example, mean that the word ’son’ will be spelt map in Cymric and mac in Scotic. Furthermore there is a sub variant in this language group where ’P’ and ’B’ sounds also become interchangeable, as in the Welsh pen as in the mountain - Penllithrig’y’wrach - meaning "the slippery hill of the witch" in Snowdonia, and the Scots ben as in Ben Nevis in Scotland - both of which mean ’head’ or ’peak’. The Cymric language was originally Cimmerian or northern Scythian, whilst Scotic is a southern Scythian dialect.
The Galatian word uber is from the Scythian goidelic group whilst in Russia and Poland, which was influenced by the Cimmerian or Brythonic group, the same word for vampire is spelt upyr and upior respectively. There have been numerous Scythian migrations over the millennia and the Gaelic language has been carried across the Eurasian continent to influence the languages of many peoples. The Trojans who lived next door to the Galatians and were themselves Scythians moved to Italy and became the Latines.
As we can see by this example, the b has consistently become a v and this is how we know that the word for a vampire uber, is not a Turkish word at all but Gaelic or Galatian. Remember the anomalous ’m’ in vampire? Well it just so happens that in dialectic Gaelic the consonant group Mh is pronounced V. The ’h’ became discarded over time and left the ’m’ in vampire where the ’u’ or ’v’ should be. If spelt literally vampire would be uavber, uauber or uaupir, which is the central European oupire or oupere.
These variants stem from the Sanskrit upari (Up-Ari or Up-Arya, meaning Over-Lord) for which the Greek is uper - uper - which, as we have already seen, is a component of super in Latin. Over (ME - ouere) began as a graphic variant of uuere which translates into the dynastic name Vere with the Latin V being interchangeable with the double U or hard Germanic W which became V - rendering Ver or Were. This is pronounced as a soft F, which we find in the Norse Yfari and the old English Uffara or Yffera.
The Turkish, or properly Galatian word Uber, meaning ’witch’ therefore linguistically corresponds to the foregoing variations found in Gothic, German, Dutch, Norse English, Greek, Latin and Sanskrit, where finally, as Upari, we discover that originally Uber - Vampire - meant Overlord. In the following paragraphs we shall investigate the cultural background behind the word ’witch’ as uber, and discover that what holds true linguistically is supported by cultural and social evidence.
Contextually, when applied to an individual as a ’witch’, the word uber would suggest that the person referred to was in some way ’over’ or ’above’ others, as in the German ubermensch or uberherren. The Germanic languages, as with the others sampled here, are all Indo-European and the Sanskrit in particular, being of Aryan or Scythian origin is closest to the Galatian, and we shall see that the argument for overlordship is exactly the case.
From a cultural standpoint, we read the word ’witch’ and with it comes a large trolley of baggage that we have inherited from the popularly reinforced understanding of the word, influenced heavily by fairy stories and biased histories told from a protagonistic point of view. Today the specifically Saxon word ’witch’ tends to conjure up images of old hags prancing about on dark, spooky moors and cackling into cauldrons.
Witch is derived from the Saxon root word wicce (feminine) or wicca (masculine) and the Saxons used it to describe a class of persons whom they thought were inhabited by an intelligence or spirit - a daemon or genii - usually evil, because the Saxons took up catholicism pretty early on in their careers and were consequently biased.
Conversely, some people today would like us to believe, however, that ’witch’ meant a "wise one" and say that witchcraft, or in Saxon - wiccecraeft as they like to call it - means craft of the wise, failing completely to realize that the word wise in Saxon is wita, not wicca or wicce.
Wicca is actually related to both ’wicker’ and ’Viking’ or Wiking as the Norse would pronounce it. In Russia the word Vikhr meaning whirlwind, is a title of the Zmei Dragons, sons and daughters of Zmei-Tiamat. This confirms that the link between Sumaire, Zmei or Zumei and Sumeria was also known in Russia, once a Viking province.
It also demonstrates that the Danish Vikings, witch lords, were sons of the Dragon and the Scandinavian Tuadha d’Anu. In Ireland the Zmei Lord or Vikhr is known as the Dark King - the Whirlwind, meaning he was sumaire or vampire and via Uber, a Witch Lord or Wicca. As the Willow (wicker) bends and yields to the whirlwind so the witch (wicca) yields to the Sumaire, the ancient vampire legacy within him or her, a legacy that is awoken during the Mass of the Phoenix, when the primordial ancestors rise from the dead to take possession of the witch’s soul!
Wicca, derived from the same Saxon word as Willow, means to "bend or yield" ones spirit to that of a daemon (Greek, meaning praeter human intelligence or inspiration), giving the christian idea of possession, though erroneously. The witch was indeed possessed by a daemon and that daemon was certainly praeter-human and not of this world.
Any spirit, including the archangels, conjured by the witch or magician (the distinction, like that between pagan and christian, is fallacious), as in ceremonial magic, was actually the ancestor (antecessor) of the witch her or himself. It was a denizen of the ancient dragon itself - but it was carried in the witch’s blood which, the purer it was through unbroken descent from the Dragons, the stronger would be the return of the ancestors within. The Stronger the blood the stronger the invocation and the more complete the possession. With Mixed blood there was weak inspiration and little discernible presence. "The Blood is the Life".
The witch was possessed by this daemon, because the witch by descent and heredity was that daemon itself. It was his or her genetic inheritance and part of his or her racial consciousness, and to that the witch would yield, when occasion necessitated, placing the witch and the words wicce or wicca firmly in the tradition of the trance seer (derkesthai), a practice rooted in Scythian shamanic culture.
This is confirmed in the word genius, meaning inborn intellect or inspiration. Closely related to this word is genie, meaning a spirit, as in genius loci - ’a spirit of place’. In Arabic the jinni is a spirit of fire or inspiration. The Latin genius, in Greek, is a daemon or inspiring intelligence and the root Latin gens signifies birth, origin and especially blood. The daemon or genius of the Dragons was inherited through the blood. Witches are born, not made by silly playacting initiation rituals.
A seer in Gaelic was called a Merlin and in the tripartite Aryan-Scythian caste system which overlaid that of their clients, the deeply religious Celts, the Merlin was a Druid Prince. Either side of the Druidic caste were the castes of the warrior aristocrats and the craftsmen and although they all tended to behave as equals in this king tribe system, the druids were senior in rank.
Each caste attended to their allotted tasks and the study, teaching and practice of shamanism and magic were strictly the province of the Druids and Druidesses, forming part of a vast storehouse of knowledge and experience in the crafts and sciences, and in statesmanship and lore.
The Druids were responsible for bringing into being gods for the Celts to worship and though they themselves were not religious, scholars agree that Druidism was the "religion" of the Celtic world. So we can see that although the Celts had their own caste system with their own burgh kings or chieftains, above them were the Scythian kings, and above the Scythian kings were the Elven Druids, the Priest Kings who stood above all others, the ultimate Overlords of Eurasia.
In the Scandinavian countries the craft or ability to gain wisdom or power (Sanskrit - Siddhi) by yielding to daemons or intelligences (ancestral god spirits which were part of the practitioners’ own genetic inheritance and make-up) through trance or dream states was considered to be shamanic and was called Siddir, whilst those who practiced this art were themselves called Siddirs. The Siddir knotted together the web of dreams and loosened those knots to release power and knowledge.
In other words they brought together and spoke or gesticulated a series of mnemonics that would trigger off precontrived, imprinted states of consciousness that acted as doorways into deeper seats of consciousness. In Gaelic Scythian this ability and the name corresponding to it was called the Sidhe, a term used to describe and name the Irish fairies, the Tuadha d’Anu or Tuatha de Danaan as they were later called, a race of priest kings or druid princes.
The Web of Dreams relates to both the witches’ knotted ball and the Web of Wyrd or Fate (fata-fairy) and in the Scythian and Celtic cosmology, the power associated with it was thought to reside in the Otherworld, the realm of the gods (druidic ancestors) which was entered via trance or dream states, achieved whilst the druid or druidess occupied the fairy hills, the mortuary raths where the forefathers were buried.
The witch, as a seer or Merlin in Scythian culture and society, consequently belonged to an exclusive genome within a distinct holy and royal caste of overlords, which is reflected in the Gaelic word for a witch - Druidhe - which is pronounced Drui and is related to Draoi and Dracoi, meaning a dragon. Drui itself means Man (or Woman) of the Tree (not men of the oaks, as some have suggested) and is also related to the Sanskrit dru, meaning to run. This is associated with the ritual of running the labyrinth, with which we will deal in due course.
Therefore in Galatia, which had its own druids and was the site of the Nemeton, the largest regular gathering of druids in Europe, the term for a witch was Uber meaning Overlord, whilst in the Gaelic west the term for a witch was Druidhe which meant the same as Uber - An Overlord.
In summary vampire in its earlier form - oupire - derives ultimately from the Galatian Uber, which itself is derived from the Aryan Upari and linguistically and contextually the Vampire - the witch or druid - was a Scythian High Queen or King: an Overlord.
It is interesting to note in this context that when he compiled his journals in the 17th century Calmet, who had traveled extensively throughout the Austrian empire as an official vampire investigator accompanying imperial officers and soldiers, wrote that he had found no evidence whatsoever to support any notion that vampirism was either a supernatural phenomenon committed by praeter-natural beings - which he utterly refutes - or that it ever occurred in any form, either as a cult or in any isolated incidents, amongst the lower strata of society.
Without exception the enlightened Abbé was able to discover perfectly ordinary explanations for the incidents he had investigated, which in his day was quite remarkable, as the Church in past times had actively promoted vampire paranoia.
As Professor Margaret Murray discovered herself, vampirism was not the prerogative of the merchant or peasant classes, but was a cultic observance confined to the environs of the nobility, often as an adjunct to rites of the Noble and Royal Witch Covens of Scotland.
We can say with confidence then that real vampirism was indulged in by living beings who, unerringly, were members of the pre-christian and anti-christian high nobility and royalty. The most famous vampire stories, those of Dracula, Bathory and de Rais, support this conclusion. The historical evidence therefore supports the etymological origin of the word ’vampire’ - An Overlord.
Vampirism, up until the early 1700’s, by which time it had been in decline for several centuries, was not merely or solely the practice of a few isolated, high-born opportunists seeking some form of personal advantage or satisfying private perversions. Vampirism took two forms and the bloodline descendants of the ancient vampire lords had, in Britain, set the practice within an overall, multi-faceted social and cultural framework, stemming from the Iron-Age, that never gets an airing in the Gothic novel.
Vampires weren’t just vampires, as the penny dreadful would have us believe, they were individuals and families who used the practice to achieve specific aims and thereby fulfill those specific social obligations which, since the Scythian-Celtic period of the High Dragon Kings, were equated with their rank and position as leaders and overseers.
The Scythians
Throughout this discourse it must be borne in mind that when we speak of the Scythians as ’fairies’, ’dragons’, ’vampires’ or ’elves’, we are not talking about either the client races of the Scythians, or the ordinary Scythian citizenry, but of ’Royal Scythians’.
As we have discovered, the vampire - as a "witch" - belonged by genetic inheritance, to a distinct royal caste in Scythian-Celtic society, that of the priest-king or priestess-queen, the prince and princess-druids who had evolved very early on in human social history and who belonged to a Eurasian-wide hereditary priestly community which had originated with the Scythian-Aryans. The name Scythian was originally spelt Sithian in 16th century England, and it is from this tribal name that we obtain the word scythe, denoting a curved bladed agricultural tool, so named because of its similarity in shape to the Scythian sword.
The Scythians weren’t however named after their use of a curved sword. The name Sithian is related to a group of words that appear in Indo-European languages which are found as far apart as Eire and Northern India, indicating that they had a common Aryan origin in Scythia. These include - Sithia, Sidhe, Siddir and Siddhi.
In Cymric ’dd’ is pronounced ’th’, whilst in Irish and Scots the ’th’ is spelt dialectically ’dh’ whilst the ’s’ beginning a word is pronounced ’sh’. As we have related, the Siddir in Danish society were witches who practiced the art of knot tying and loosening.
These Siddir were directly related to the mythic Norns, the Mori or Fates who were said to be responsible for the fate of mankind by the patterns that they wove in the way that they tied and loosened the knots of the Web of Wyrd. The Siddirs, as well as being seers, could control such power as to influence the outcome of human affairs and in this respect their name reflects their abilities which, in India, were called the Siddhis, a word used to describe the powers of the Yogi who had self-realized.
The curious Irish word - Sidhe - pronounced ’shee’, ’sheeth’ or ’sheeth-ay’, attributed to the fairies and meaning ’powers’, is therefore identical to Siddir (sheeth-eer) and Siddhi (sheeth-ee) and is derived therefore, from the people of the powers - the Scythians or Sidheans (sheethee-ans). In Scotland the royal fairies were called the Seelie or Sheelie and their princesses were related to the sculpted Sheelagh Na Gigs over church doorways, who do NOT depict ancient goddesses of fertility, but were the royal Grail Maidens of the Elven kings and queens.
The Sheelagh na Gigs were goddesses of sovereignty and transcendence, and their place over the doorways of churches, many of which were built on the sites of ancient sacred groves, indicated that in entering these buildings one was entering through the vulva of the maiden into the otherworld, the realm of Elphame and the Kingdom of Heaven.
They were permitted above church doorways because the early church itself wanted to be identified with the old ways, firstly because it was in fact, at least in the beginning, part of the old ways and later, when catholicism took over, the Sheelaghs remained in place - in order to attract and convert "pagans".
Along with the Irish Sidhe, the Seelie and the Seelie Court of Scotland had a distinctly royal origin in the Tuadha d’Anu who when asked, like their Pictish descendants in Scotland, said of themselves that they were Scythian, as Canon Beck himself has insisted.
Some people tend to think that the word sidhe means a hill and therefore that the Irish Danaan, as the Sidhe, inherited this name as a consequence of fleeing into the hills after their defeat by the Milesians. As we can see this is not so and the fairy "hills", where the Aes Dan or Danaan, the gods of the Irish, were said to live, weren’t all Sidhe hills.
These - the power hills - were the sacred temple-mortuary raths and barrows, the creachaires or tomb-sepulchers, that the Danaan priest-kings were wont to ritually occupy for millennia before moving to Eire, and centuries before their Iberian kinsmen, the Milesians, came looking for a fight. The Sidhe, the Fairies, were the ’controllers of the fate of mankind’ and so named in remembrance of, and in identification with, their ancient Anunnaki (Anunnagi) ancestors.
In pre-christian history, although some practiced agriculture for a while, according to Murray-Hall M.A. they abandoned it for their traditional way of life and many of the Scythian clans remained solitary and insular nomadic pastoralists - horse lords who ranged across large tracts of Europe and Asia for centuries. Others opted late for a more settled existence and mixed settled agriculture with pastorialism, a system that can be found in both Takla Makan, where they built fine cities, and in Ireland, where they became know as the trooping fairies.
In general they were usually tall, pale skinned, with golden red hair and green eyes, unlike the Celts, who were stocky and squat, with ruddy complexions and dark hair, and practiced settled agriculture from a very early period.
The recent and rather unfortunate propagandist depiction of the Aryan (Scythian) as a tall, ruddy complexioned blonde racist yeoman-farmer-warrior-god has no basis in truth. In pre-christian history an Aryan was a High King, a warrior was a warrior and a farmer was a farmer and ne’er the three e’er met. The real Aryans of fact were red haired and green eyed, their hired military help, derived from their lower Ksatriya caste who were not Aryan were, sometimes, blonde and blue eyed.
The Aryan royal families didn’t intermarry with other tribes or castes but, with the development by many of their clans of settled city-states such as Scythopolis (30 AD, on the banks of the River Jordan just south of Galilee) nevertheless they became urban multi-racialists and appreciated cultural diversity.
The Aryan Hittites in particular were close allies of the Jews whose Draconian royal family, the House of David, made the Israelites, in a cultural sense, an early Aryan nation, and the Scythians and the Aryan Scythian Gaels had numerous settlements either in or adjacent to Israel and Judea.
The comparatively early use of the horse and of horse related technology separated the Aryans from the other tribes that occupied the middle-east and Eurasia. In Mittani, Mesopotamia, Akkad and Anatolia the Hurrians (whom in the 1920’s B. Hrozny described as the earliest Hindus) were the absolute Overlords and their supremacy is credited to their early use, like the Kurgans, of horse-drawn chariots.
The Hur syllable in Hurrian has been asserted by scholars, including G. Contenau (’La Civilisation des Hittites et des Hurrites de Mittani’) to be Har or Ar, meaning that the Hurrians, like the Scythians were Aryans with an Aryan Vedic royal-sacral family of gods.
These they bestowed upon the Hittites whose culture they dominated, (as the Hurrian or Aryan Mittani did in Mesopotamia) and the Hittites, in turn, provided the Greeks with these red-gold haired gods, including Zeus or Dyas Pater - the Jewish Jehovah, whose ancient symbol, shared with the sacred dynasty as a whole was - ironically - the swastika.
The early "Scythians", the people of the powers, occupied a region spanning The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia, the Ukraine and later, Siberia and Takla Makan where the Tocharians, as the Elves were mistakenly called by early linguists, spoke a ritual language which is now called Tocharian A but which originated in Thrace in 1800 BC and thus had connections with the Fir Bolg and consequently with the Tuadha d’Anu as a whole, who began migrating from Central Europe to Ireland at that period.
Over the centuries, from 5000 BC onwards, the Scythians had also migrated into the middle-east and had provided ruling families for many tribes and nations along and beyond the eastern Mediterranean coast.
In the ’Annals of Irish History’ the Scythian ’Tuadha d’Anu’ who had migrated farther still, to the islands of the north, were described as a tribe of deific queens, kings, princes and lords and were noted for having druids of their own. In Japan’s North islands there lives a shamanic tribe called the Ainu whose early writing style has been identified as being Gaelic Ogham!
As a noble tribe, a sect of the Aryan peoples who, during various migrations, had also wandered east several centuries before the d’Anu displacement and their reputed first journey to Eire in 1500 BC, the Aryan-Scythian horse lords, traveling south-east via Persia (Iran) from 1800 BC onwards, had entered the Indus Valley and intermingled with the Dravidian population.
This migration was to lands already formerly under Sumerian and consequently Ubaid control. The westward migration of the Scythians or Sidheans also included these very same Dravidians who, so British traditions state, were the messengers and summoners or ’fetches’ of the Merlins.
These curious and delightful beings were also known as brownies, for obvious reasons and adopted the habit of body tattooing in emulation of their Scythian lords, who in Britain and Ireland were known as the Pixies, which is a name derived from Pict-Sidhes or painted fairies.
The confusion which arises when the Picts are described as being short and brown may be clarified when we remember that the Scythian Caste System consisted of three closely interknit, co-operating races, whose traditions and practices would inevitably become, to a certain extent, common to all within the system by a natural process of social osmosis.
From this encounter arose the eastern branch of the Aryan, Vedic "Hindu" religion, with its druids or magi - the Brahmins - and a pantheon of gods who were virtually identical with the Sumerian, the Egyptian, the Hittite, The Irish, the Gaulish, the Danish and the Greek, all of which stem from this early family of Elven goddess-queens and god-kings whose first home was to be found in The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia and the Caucasus regions of Greater and Little Scythia.
Within the Brahmin caste special Tantric rites were and still are studied and practised. Evidence suggests that these ancient rites were brought to India from Sumeria. This accords with the assertion that Qabalah itself originated there also and the author has long maintained that Tantra, particularly the Kaula Vama Marg and Esoteric Qabalism are simply variations of each other. The Tree of Life symbol and its hidden meanings appears in Druidism and given the evidence to date, we can confidently say that Tantra and Qabalah are descended from ancient Ubaid Druidic philosophy.
The right hand path version of Hindu and Buddhist Tantra concerns itself with studying and practicing sexual rites that one might find associated with the Kama Sutra. This form of Tantra promotes penetrative intercourse as a method of changing consciousness and has attached to it various commentaries on right-living and right-thinking. This was thought by some Indian scholars to have originated with those who were depicted by one Indian scholar as the animistically minded, sex mad weasels, the Dravidians. The left hand path however is somewhat different.
This discipline can be found in both Hinduism and Buddhism and concerns itself with the practice of vampirism. This alone is sufficient evidence to allow one to ascertain that the ’Black’ or Left Hand or Kaula Path preceded the later right hand path which, though joyously tactile and self indulgent to begin with, appears many centuries later to have been somewhat sanitized for public consumption. The yogic disciplines associated with the Kaula Path, originating with the Scythians, are intended to lead the practitioner to what one might call ’union with godhead’.
This psychological condition is manifest in mystical christianity as being the perception by the devotee of ’the kingdom of heaven’. That few christians ever achieve such a state is not to be wondered at, as christianity is also a royal blood tradition, exactly like its brother and sister, Druidism and Witchcraft.
Many christians haven’t got a clue about this aspect of Jesus’ teaching and are in any case not encouraged to explore its possibilities because such union leads to physical and psychological freedom, the very last thing that the established churches wish to encourage in the masses, even though Jesus himself preached it.
Union with Godhead, dwelling in Elphame, realization of the Buddha or whatever one likes to call it is accompanied by a range of powers which were catalogued by the amazing Edwardian lady explorer Alexandra David Niel, who witnessed the performance of these remarkable powers or Siddhis by Buddhist monks in Nepal and Tibet, whose ritual and philosophy owed much to the indigenous religion Bon-Po which ethically followed the same path as Kaula Vama Marg.
In the west we call it magic but, as we have seen, it was also known as the Sidhe. Kaula Tantra is dedicated to the Goddess Kali who is associated with both creation and destruction in the Hindu pantheon. Kali is a lunar deity who, like Tantra itself, moved east from Sumeria. As a moon goddess she is associated particularly with moon blood and the essences of the female organs of generation.
So what can we say of the nascence of Vampirism so far? Principally that it originated, not surprisingly, in Transylvania and the Central Eurasian region known as Scythia and that its practitioners were of a distinct race, the Elves, the high goddess-queens and god-kings of the Arya or Aesir.
Vampirism was the central feature of a philosophy based on endocrinology, rather than occult mumbo-jumbo and used the consumption of female blood and mumae to enhance awareness and lead the practitioner to union with godhead.
The powers accompanying such an elevated state of consciousness were called the sidhe or siddhi and were, with vampirism, the foundation of the cults of Druidism, Tantric Kaula Yoga, Qabalism, Alchemy, Rosicrucianism and Witchcraft.
Kali, like all the Ubaid Deities was a flesh and blood being. She, Kalimaath or Kali Marg, was a daughter of Lilith and Samael, son of Anu, who appears in the Aryan pantheon as Ahura Mazda and in Iran as the Medean god Zoroaster. Anu himself was the god who gave his name to the Tuatha de Danaan and as Sitchin has suggested the definition of the word god itself is ’descended of Anu’.
Based on the spelling ’Tuatha de Danaan’, some have suggested that these Irish elven folk derived their name from an Irish mother goddess named Dana. If they had checked the earlier spelling - Tuadha d’Anu (Tribe of Anu) - they would have discovered that the Scythian Sidhe were the sons and daughters of Anu and the Ubaid gods and goddesses.
To recap then we have a clear connection between the words siddhi and sidhe both of which originate from a Scythian or earlier proto-Aryan-Ubaid root. The Scythians, as the Aryans of Persia and Asia provided the people then with their religious and social structures and mores and spread their wisdom and overlordship, mostly by invitation from prospective client tribes, throughout Britain and Europe.
The Scythian Aryans, as the ’Danaan’ settled in Eire and Scotland whilst in Wales they were known as the House of Don (Dan) or the House of Gwynnedd. This house sired the line of Llewelyn Princes, whilst in Scandinavia the Danaan became the Danes or Vikings and produced a junior cousin line - the Svei or Swedes - from which descended the Ruotsi clan who founded Russia. In Denmark the Sidhe was present as the Siddir, a class of seer or witch who were later separated from the Godthi or Gothi, the Danish Druids.
The Scythian Danaan in Eire, as in the rest of Europe, were a race apart, a ruling caste within which, like the original race of the Gods from whom they descended, there were further caste classifications.
In Denmark these were later named the Jarl, Carl and Thrall castes whilst in Eire they were broadly speaking the Druids, the Kings and the Warrior Smiths. In India they are still defined as the Brahmins, the Ksatriyas and the Sudras.
The original castes of the Gods were:
a) the common gods - gods of Earth
b) the gods of Heaven and Earth
c) the gods of Heaven
The first class were what we might call jobbing gods who became the genii locus or pagan spirits. The second class - the gods of Heaven and Earth - were the Titans, the Repha’im and Morrighans, the Angels and Valkyries who interceded between the transcended gods, the divine ancestors - the gods of Heaven - and man.
Heaven was the otherworld, not a place up in the stars, but a state of being which was adjacent to our own dimension - called sometimes the mirror-world, most competently described, more than once, in the Mabinogion - which could be freely entered and left by the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Portal Guardians. In this place, also known as Elphame, Hades, Hel, Caer Glas and Tir Na n’og there dwelt the essences of the previous gods of Heaven and Earth who had passed on to become the transcended ones, the ’antecessors’ or ancestors of the later witches.
By dwelling in tombs the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Danaan Queens and Kings, made contact with their ancestor Gods and passed their wisdom and edicts on to mankind. Today we might call this process invocation.
These gods are carried in the blood and by invocation, we bring their qualities and identities to the forefront of conscious being and give them voice. These druidic gods and goddesses of Heaven and Earth were effectively the highest overlords on Earth, the elven rulers of the human kings and queens who ruled beneath them.
Often we find mention of the fairy blood in the medieval era in connection with the ruling nobility of the time. We might then be tempted to come to the logical conclusion that all nobility and royalty was thus of Fairy origin. However this is simply not the case. Despite the usurpation of the original fairy families by the church sponsored new nobility, the previous kingly and noble dynasties were essentially human anyway.
The fairy blood at that time, the dark ages and the medieval period, was carried by the descendants of the Archdruidic dynasties who formerly ruled over the contemporary Celtic and Eurasian kings and lords, it was not carried by any or all of the royal or noble families of the time simply because they were the heads of their castes, because over such class distinctions were positioned additionally, the castes of the elven god-kings themselves.
The gods of Heaven and Earth - the Archdruidic caste - dwelt in Barrows and Bergs which in Eire were called Raths, meaning a ’royal seat’. These Raths were the holy shrines and sepulchres built by the Danaan - the original Gods of Ireland according to the ’Annals of Irish History’ - to house the mortal remains of their ancestors and act as royal palaces for the Portal Guardians. In specific cases these Gods are named, and we learn, for instance, that Newgrange was the shrine occupied by Nuadha and later Oengus.
The devotional and holy nature of these places has led some scholars and commentators to believe that, because they were tombs and temples, then those said to occupy them must be purely spiritual entities, gods of an ethereal nature. Originally nothing could have been farther from the truth. Both Nuadha and Oengus were kings of the Danaan and contemporary descriptions of them and their kin leave us with the picture of the Danaan as a race of people with prodigious and very earthly appetites.
From their kinsmen in Siberia we know that, by our dubious standards, they were complete junkies and imbibed any form of drug they could get hold of. These would have included cannabis and cocaine, prevalent in Egypt and the Levant at the time, as well as the drugs classically associated with the druids and the elves such as Amanita Muscaria and Psylocybin, the fairy mushrooms of children’s picture books everywhere.
The Danaan were hardened drinkers and unscrupulous womanizers, whilst accounts of their princesses relate that they often mated in public with the highest nobles of their clan, to prove or reiterate their social standing to onlookers. (Heroditus: The Histories).
Counterbalancing this view of them, born of our own hypocritical conditioning, the Danaan, whether in Eire or mainland Europe or Asia, were the finest smiths, jewellers, poets and musicians of their time, they were the Lords of fearless warriors and gifted horsemen and, despite what we might think of the foregoing, they were a righteous, meticulous people who maintained standards of conduct in areas of their social life where such standards were considered essential for the harmonious order of society.
Great emphasis was laid upon honesty and truth in one’s words and one’s dealings, the maintenance and conservation of the natural environment was paramount, and infractions, such as the cutting of trees, could mean death. Emphasis was also laid on hospitality and courtly behavior to one’s peers or guests, the honoring of one’s ancestors and heroes, and the maintenance of extended family ties through fostering.
They weren’t bothered about the petty morality we imbue our sexual behavior with but would kill a man for breaking his word or lying. They were an heroic people and, compared with us today, a far more moral race whose standards of conduct, not invested or centered on our kind of childish taboos - but placed where it matters - puts us to shame.
They were a race centered on their spirituality which itself was centered on gnosis and transcendent consciousness. This made them, like their later royal Viking cousins, a fearless people much loved and also much feared in turns, by all who knew them, whether in Eurasia or the British islands.
In about 500bc the Milesians entered Ireland from Iberia. Having defeated the Danaan tribes they put many of them to flight. It was during this period that the Danaan became known as the Daouine Sidhe - the people of the hills - an erroneous use of the word sidhe.
One group, the tribe of the Danaan king of Ulster, Bruidhne (mistakenly called Cruithne by the Romans), fled to Caledonia where they became known as the remnant of Cruithne or the ’Cruithainn’.
Other Danaan clans fled to Wales and the south west of mainland Britain. Several centuries later, when the Romans were unfortunate enough to encounter them in Scotland, they referred to these Danaan as ’Picts’ and it is this word that has adapted itself to become one of the names we use to describe the elven peoples - the pixies - or properly the Pict-Sidhes as we have already seen.
These being also came to be known as the Leprachauns and the etymology of this word, though thought to mean ’small-bodied’ actually means ’scaly-bodied’ from the Latin word lepra as in leprosy - scaly skinned.
The scaliness referred to was derived from the fish -scale style of armour which was common to the draconian Dacians, the Zmei, the Danes and the Danaan, all of whom originated in the region now known as Greater Scythia.
The scaly, twin-pronged tail of the wouivre or mermaid was also derived from the use, by grail maidens, of fish-scale plated leggings. When worn with the swan’s or raven’s feather cloaks, we have the classical image of the Harpie, reproduced in medieval depictions of Melusine.
Pict or Pictish means ’painted’ and the Danaan earned this appellation by virtue of their use of tattoos or woad to decorate their bodies with totemic or magical markings, the favorite being the labyrinth or spiral whorl.
The ancestors of the Irish Danaan - the Ubaid Danaan - had been using tattoos and woad since 4000 BC and examples of it can also be found in depictions of the Egyptian god Osiris or Asher as he is also known, and in the depictions of the Hindu gods Vishnu and Siva. Kali herself was also known as Kali Azura - the Blue Kali.
The spiral or whorl - the labyrinth - is the subject of a later essay in which it and its painted or carved symbol, lie at the centre of vampire and elven tradition. The spiral can be found carved into the rock at Newgrange in Ireland and also featured as a sacred design associated with the dwellings of the related Kassite Danaan clans who migrated to Britain.
In the Gaelic language we find two words specifically defining ’vampires’. The first - Creachaire - means a sepulchre, a tomb, a shrine and a temple, indicating that the character we later become familiar with as the "vampire" of Gothic legend was in fact a "dweller in the tombs", a druidic priest-king or priestess-queen - an Uber or Witch Overlord.
In Eurasia, particularly in the permafrost of Siberia and the arid wastes of Takla Makan in China, the mummified bodies of Scythian Chieftains and Shamankas or Priestess queens have been found. In Siberia the frozen remains of a male were unearthed. He had been tattooed with animal designs reminiscent of the totem Pictish salmon often found carved on stones in Scotland.
In the same region a shamanka had been unearthed who had been tattooed with the spiral labyrinth design. She, like her counterpart in Takla Makan, wore the conical headress of the Anunnaki gods of Sumeria that is also associated with medieval witchcraft. This same headress is depicted in bas-relief on the walls of the palace of Darius as being worn by those Scythians who brought him gifts in 500 BC.
The Takla Makan mummy, excavated by the Chinese in the 1960’s had red-gold hair and was buried adjacent to a cache of tartan plaid cloth and spiral painted pottery, similar to that found at Al’Ubaid in Syria. In the same region caves have been discovered where the walls are painted with devotional Buddhist pictures featuring the Tocharians, as they are known, conversing with Buddha.
Geoffrey Ashe states that the western Druids were interviewed by Buddha who claimed that they, the Druids, had established Shangri-La in the west. This should give the reader some hint as to the general thrust of druidic philosophy and of the hidden nature of that promoted by Jesus, whom St Columbus clearly stated was also a druid and magus himself.
We have seen that impaling was thought to nail the body of the vampire to the earth and perhaps where the body wasn’t burnt, impaling was considered sufficient to keep in its grave, the body of one belonging to a race that the crows in cassocks said was so terrifying and seemingly so indestructible.
It will be remembered though that many of the stories concerning vampires were contrived by the church to encourage the flock to remain in fear for its life and thus faithful to its only means of protection and salvation, the fat scheming pervert in the black frock.
It was immaterial to them that vampirism was rarely committed against outsiders except when they were opponents in war. Nevertheless the vampire scare went on longer than the witch craze and was just as effective in keeping the poor peasant in bondage to the evil doctrines of a lying church.
As a Scythian custom, impaling would have been as common in Galatia, later Turkey, where the Cult of the Head thrived in Roman times; as it was in Persia where it was reserved for one royal in particular - Bress - who betrayed his brother Darius following the successful invasion by Alexander.
Essentially Stoker’s Dracula is as much a part of the Grail Cycle as the Druidic stories of King Arthur and of Eschenbach’s ’Parzifal’. In these stories as in most Druidic teaching fables, the Bards delighted in presenting material that could be read on several different but related levels which often have hermetic, macro and microcosmic components.
In particular where Stoker is concerned, an extract from Solomon’s ’Song of Songs’ features in a couple of obscure lines in his Dracula and these directly refer to the central alchemical theme of the Grail Cycle and put the seal on the book as being an esoteric work, rather than just simply a Gothic novel.
Historically Draculea himself attended the ’Solomon School’ in Hermannstadt, an alchemical, hermetic college that taught magic to the sons of Royalty. Two other schools like this existed in Europe, one was in Toledo in Spain and the other was said to be in Transylvania. At the ’Solomon’ only one person per class ever graduated, or ’rode the Dragon’ as it was termed.
Fanciful christian theory says that the rest of the students ended up with Satan in Hell! Reminiscent of a Druidic ’Bangor’ or university, the ’Solomon School’ finished Vlad’s education and fitted him to become a Dacian counterpart of the British Pendragon, with all the brutal wisdom of his fairy ancestors and predecessors who, as God-Kings of the specifically intermediary, guardian-class of Anunnaki deities, were inhumed in the same manner that Dracula himself was laid to rest.
Draculea the prince of Wallachia was little different in actuality from the Dracula character of Stoker’s novel. This Sacred Prince, a Hermetic scholar and initiate, a student of magic, Magus, Witch Lord and Dragon Prince, counterbalanced the bloodlust of his forebears with a refined knowledge and advanced practice of Grail procedure which, shining forth radiantly from the pages of Stoker’s little masterpiece, echoed the teachings that the historical Draculea would have received at the ’Solomon School’: teachings and encountered in the Dragon Court of which he was a member, teachings which were held in common by Archdruids, Alchemists, Tantric Yogis, Hermeticists and Qabalists alike, each discipline originating from one ancient Fairy Tradition in Sumeria and Transylvania - the heartlands of the Dragon Kings and Queens of the Sacred Danaan Peoples.
In Draculea’s day christian kings sent their sons to christian universities but still, true kingship, the Sobekh or Messiahkingship, symbolized since antiquity by the Dragon or Sacred Crocodile, required that the true kings’ sons learnt priest-kingship and in Draculea’s case, this education was still clearly of a Druidic nature, even as late as the 15th century.
Summary: The Transcended Dragon King needs to drink from a Dragon Princess, a fairy lover. He travels to Arabia, meets his Tamaris and drinks from her ’Nest of spices’ and she bestows stillness and ecstasy upon him.
He is consumed by fire (the spirit or combined energy), is reborn and takes his ashes, his mortal body, and lays on the altar of the Sun, symbolized by the Dragon, Lion, Hawk and Bull in Persian Mithraism (Mithras the mediator or Balance) to symbolize his achievement of the balance or nil point and subsequent oneness with the Cosmos. Everyone is seriously chuffed that he has managed to regenerate and won’t be acting like a complete pillock and ruining everything now he has refreshed his sovereignty with a living goddess.
He can now go back to Scythia/Heaven and carry on reigning and being the wisdom and fertility of the land, end of story. Shakespeare’s version describes beautifully the emotions of enthea and anyone who has experienced this divine union with another of the blood will not fail to be deeply moved, both with joy and sadness.
Again this is another Solomonic, vampire rite and proof yet again that vampirism is born of a love so deep that it tears the soul from the body, as this tale suggests. It also implies that the rite has to be repeated and that feeding must be recurrent.
The OTO call the ’Rite of the Phoenix’ the ’Mass of the Vampire’ for good reason. The Phoenix, along with the other birds in Shakespeare’s poem are called Bennu Birds and are identified with each other by Grant (’Magical Revival’) and this is because all classes of druid are vampires and need to feed in order to remain transcendent.
The Bennu Bird or Bird of Return symbolizes a being that regenerates or must regenerate itself at regular intervals and the vampire itself bears an appellation that is named after this process. In folklore though the vampire, as ’one who returns’ is mistaken for ’one who returns from the grave’ instead of ’one who MUST return to feed and regenerate’.
The Phoenix is symbolized in Transylvania by the double-headed Raven, brother of Lilith. This bird was adopted by the Hittites and came to symbolize the holy roman empire in the corrupted form of an eagle. This Double Headed Raven, the Phoenix, is the penultimate symbol of the dragon people. In the last process of its regeneration, the Phoenix becomes The Star, the An of the Anunnagi, the Elves or Shining Ones: the ultimate symbol of the Dragon Race.
He is consumed by fire (the spirit or combined energy), is reborn and takes his ashes, his mortal body, and lays on the altar of the Sun, symbolized by the Dragon, Lion, Hawk and Bull in Persian Mithraism (Mithras the mediator or Balance) to symbolize his achievement of the balance or nil point and subsequent oneness with the Cosmos. Everyone is seriously chuffed that he has managed to regenerate and won’t be acting like a complete pillock and ruining everything now he has refreshed his sovereignty with a living goddess.
He can now go back to Scythia/Heaven and carry on reigning and being the wisdom and fertility of the land, end of story. Shakespeare’s version describes beautifully the emotions of enthea and anyone who has experienced this divine union with another of the blood will not fail to be deeply moved, both with joy and sadness.
Again this is another Solomonic, vampire rite and proof yet again that vampirism is born of a love so deep that it tears the soul from the body, as this tale suggests. It also implies that the rite has to be repeated and that feeding must be recurrent.
The OTO call the ’Rite of the Phoenix’ the ’Mass of the Vampire’ for good reason. The Phoenix, along with the other birds in Shakespeare’s poem are called Bennu Birds and are identified with each other by Grant (’Magical Revival’) and this is because all classes of druid are vampires and need to feed in order to remain transcendent.
The Bennu Bird or Bird of Return symbolizes a being that regenerates or must regenerate itself at regular intervals and the vampire itself bears an appellation that is named after this process. In folklore though the vampire, as ’one who returns’ is mistaken for ’one who returns from the grave’ instead of ’one who MUST return to feed and regenerate’.
The Phoenix is symbolized in Transylvania by the double-headed Raven, brother of Lilith. This bird was adopted by the Hittites and came to symbolize the holy roman empire in the corrupted form of an eagle. This Double Headed Raven, the Phoenix, is the penultimate symbol of the dragon people. In the last process of its regeneration, the Phoenix becomes The Star, the An of the Anunnagi, the Elves or Shining Ones: the ultimate symbol of the Dragon Race.
895AD Some Khazar Kabars settle in Transilvania/Hungary with Magyars.
http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/70_Dateline/KhazardatelineRu.htm
Vlad Tepes, a 15th-century Prince in Romania, founded the capital city of Bucharest. His popularised name, Dracula, means "Son of Dracul", and Dracul (or Dragon) was a style by which his father was known within the Grail fraternity of the Ordo Draconis (The Imperial Court of the Dragon) from 1431. As a Transylvanian, there is no way St. Germain would be unaware of this powerful and locally esteemed heritage. His ancestors were Princes of Transylvania -- Dragons in their own right.
Sigismund Rákóczi (Zsigmond)- elected Prince of Transylvania 1607-1608; George I Rákóczi (György) - elected Prince of Transylvania 1630-1648; Rákóczi, Ferenc II (1676–1735). Prince of Transylvania, ruling prince of the allied Hungarian Estates, leader of the anti-Habsburg war of independence. As detailed in Bloodline of the Holy Grail, the brutal Catholic Inquisitions of the Middle Ages were set against all the so-called heretics who in one way or another supported the Messianic Blood Royal (the Sangréal) of the Dragon Kings against the corrupted dogma of the bishops. Many of the victims were classified as occultists and witches, and they were charged with upholding the ancient and heretical cult of Draco, the Prince of Darkness. They were proclaimed by the Church authorities to be vampires! (Gardner, StarFire)
http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/70_Dateline/KhazardatelineRu.htm
Vlad Tepes, a 15th-century Prince in Romania, founded the capital city of Bucharest. His popularised name, Dracula, means "Son of Dracul", and Dracul (or Dragon) was a style by which his father was known within the Grail fraternity of the Ordo Draconis (The Imperial Court of the Dragon) from 1431. As a Transylvanian, there is no way St. Germain would be unaware of this powerful and locally esteemed heritage. His ancestors were Princes of Transylvania -- Dragons in their own right.
Sigismund Rákóczi (Zsigmond)- elected Prince of Transylvania 1607-1608; George I Rákóczi (György) - elected Prince of Transylvania 1630-1648; Rákóczi, Ferenc II (1676–1735). Prince of Transylvania, ruling prince of the allied Hungarian Estates, leader of the anti-Habsburg war of independence. As detailed in Bloodline of the Holy Grail, the brutal Catholic Inquisitions of the Middle Ages were set against all the so-called heretics who in one way or another supported the Messianic Blood Royal (the Sangréal) of the Dragon Kings against the corrupted dogma of the bishops. Many of the victims were classified as occultists and witches, and they were charged with upholding the ancient and heretical cult of Draco, the Prince of Darkness. They were proclaimed by the Church authorities to be vampires! (Gardner, StarFire)
Profiles In Royalty: Vlad Dracula
The 'Atlanteans' originated
in Transylvania or "Little Scythia" and were the forebearers of
Sumerians and Egyptians and northern Europeans in the Golden Age
preceding the deluge. Dracula's Grandmother was a Bathory. Fleur d' Lis began as Egyptian Lotus
Profiles in Royalty: Vlad Dracula
2004
Vlad Dracula was born in 1431 in Transylvania, in the German town of Schassburg (Sighisoara in Romanian). Schassburg is located about sixty-five miles south of Bistrita. Its castle lies on a hillside location dominating the valley of the Tirnava River. It is enveloped by thick walls of stone and brick three thousand feet long, with fourteen towers named after the guilds whose purses financed the building works -butchers, goldsmiths, blacksmiths, barbers, tailors, jewelers, furriers, rope makers.
With narrow, cobbled streets and numerous stairways linking the clock tower to the upper towers on the hill the fortress burgh catered to the needs of the German merchant community that traded with other German cities. The town was a warehouse for goods moving between Germany and Constantinople; it also served the trade routes to the Poles, the Baltic Sea, and the German cities linked to the Hanseatic Union. Dracula and his brother Radu were born in a fairly nondescript three story townhouse, the likes of which one might resist paying any more than ,000 these days, even if it were situated, say, in the Dordogne.
The building is identified by a small plaque mentioning the fact that their father, Dracul, lived there from 1431 to 1435. The yellowed building served also as quarters for the small garrison assigned to Vlad Dracul. Recent restoration on the second floor revealed a painted mural depicting three men and a woman seated at a table. Of the quartet, only the central figure has survived fully intact. The figure is a fat guy with a double chin, a long, waxed moustache, arched eyebrows, and a finely chiseled nose. This may be the only surviving portrait of Dracula's father, Vlad Dracul.
Dracula's mother, Princess Cneajna, was of the Musatin dynasty of neighboring Moldavia and she raised young Dracula with the assistance of her ladies-in-waiting within the household. Dracul’s mistress, Caltuna, bore a second son also called Vlad. So if you just shouted Vlad out of the window at dinner time, you could guarantee that most of the family would turn up. Caltuna eventually entered a monastery and took the name Eupraxia. Her son later followed in his mother's footsteps pursuing a religious vocation for which posterity remembers him as Vlad the Monk. Dracula grew up in a Germanic atmosphere; his father held sway over the local German townships and defended Transylvania against the threat of Turkish attacks.
Vlad Dracul was a minion of Sigismund of Luxembourg, and was educated at the Emperor's court in Nuremberg. Dracul hit the political jackpot in 1431, when two singular events took place at Court: the first was his investiture into Societas Draconis, along with King Ladislas of Poland and Prince Lazarevic of Serbia, the second was his investiture as Prince of Wallachia. This second investiture, presided over by the Emperor Sigismund himself, found Dracul bound over to the thankless and dubious enterprise of attempting to seize the insecure Wallachian throne (which included duchies of Amias and Fagaras in Transylvania). At the time this particular gilded edifice was being warmed by the backside of Prince Alexandra Aldea, who was Dracul's half brother. Thus begun the lengthy and predictable feud amongst the Basarabs, which itself was highlighted by numerous crimes, raised up and coloured for posterity by the needlepoint of fascinated horror.
Needless to say our hero eventually beat nine barrel loads of crap out of his brother and gained the throne, thus securing a suzerainty near the territory of his supporters. Transylvania had always been linked to both the Moldavian and the Wallachian principalities, so the duchies of Amias and Fagaras were handy bits of real estate. Since the Roman evacuation of Dacia in A.D. 271 Transylvania had been an ideal rocky hideout for the remaining population, and so they seemed to have survived the later ensuing hordes, golden, motley or otherwise. When all seemed quiet, from about 1200 onwards, the Romanians crept back down the mountains and started once more to occupy the plains, but since that time Transylvania has always been seen as the redoubt of last resort, remaining of the utmost strategic importance.
For Wallachia, nothing was more true and in difficult times it always turned towards Transylvania for its security. Indeed it maintained its early capital there in the city of Cimpulung, which lies on the border of the Alps. Dracula's capital, Tirgoviste, likewise also lies sheltered in the Transylvanian foothills and provided a rapid bolt hole should the going get too tough.
Dracula's brother, Radu the handsome, was supposedly a shirt-lifter in the service of Mehmed, heir to the Ottoman throne and, as Mehmed’s boyfriend, so the salacious rumours went, he needed to be near him. Because of this, but probably because the Sultan would have had his nuts in a vice in five minutes flat otherwise, Radu’s later reign marked the decline of Wallachia into servitude to the Turks. At this point in the story we are faced with numerous and might I say boring episodes peppered throughout with treaties agreed and treaties broken between the Sultan and the Wallachian Prince. Dracul and his kids were sucking up and decapitating Jennesariats, then ending up in the Sultan's palace in chains. Suffice to say, they were troubled times in which any sane person would have needed a course of anti-psychotic drugs to stave off the paranoia and remain sane. A 180-degree rotating neck would also have been advantageous, or eyes in the back of your head.
Anyway, eventually everyone agreed that Turkish Delight was worth doing wholesale in Wallachia and so Prince Dracul signed on the dotted line. The Sultan, to ensure good faith, took Dracula and Radu as hostages and Dad went back home with the cases of said sweetmeats, etc. At this point we learn how Dracula got a taste for impaling whilst in Gallipoli, and I'm sure everyone is familiar with this bit of the story as well. It's been done often enough. Radu ended up smiling at Mehmed a lot and Dracula ended up in the arse end of Asia Minor at a place called Egrigoz. Never heard of it.
Dracula stayed as the Sultan's personal house guest for six years, from 1442, when the Sultan had first conned old man Dracul into a punch up across the Danube. Whilst the weak minded Radu was being trained nicely as an Ottoman puppet whose reign would send Wallachia into aforesaid decline, Dracula thought otherwise and resisted the indoctrination of Ottoman sophistry. Doubtlessly seeing the petty intrigues all about him, he held human nature in very low esteem, an attitude, some say, that was to shape his thinking in years to come. And quite bloody right too. The chap was a damn good judge of character.
Dracula became adept at the Turkish language and observed matters political with a keen eye. During the years of his captivity he tasted the delights of the harem and developed a tendency towards cruelty that, it is often recounted, even frightened his own guards. He also became very suspicious and honed for himself a nature bent on avenging any offence.
In 1447 a person named called John Hunyadi ordered that Dracula’s father be put to death because of his association with the Turks. Furthermore Hunyadi had Dracul's eldest son Mircea tortured and buried alive. Dracul had simply tried to save his sons and to this end refused to take up arms against the Sultan once he had been freed, resuming his position as prince of Wallachia. However, during that period we will remember that he had also sworn an oath of allegiance to Sigismund, which he hesitantly resumed. One could say that he was stuck between a rock and a hard place, not least by having to participate, in 1443’s Hunyadic Balkan crusades against the Ottomans. These campaigns resulted in the immolation of the Serbian prince Brankovic’s sons and Dracul assumed that the same fate awaited his own two kids. Remarkably it didn't and the young Dracula survived to develop a hatred for the Hunyadi dynasty that helped to shape politics in the region for years to come.
Dracula was bound to Transylvania, but his associations with Wallachia are a major part of the story because Dracula's ancestors came from Wallachia. It was here that he ruled three separate times, in 1448; from 1456 to 1462; and in 1476 for eight weeks. It was here also that Dracula's capital was situated and it was thus the center of his political power. Many of his horrors were staged there, and Wallachia was the official headquarters of the Orthodox Church. Dracula built his monasteries in this province, and fought many campaigns against the Turks both on its southern frontier along the Danube and within the borders of Wallachia.
On the northern frontier, facing Transylvania, Dracula erected his legendary castle. On a tributary of the Danube, the Dimbovita, he built another fortress covering 800 square meters. Dracula was killed in 1476 close to Bucharest and was buried at the island monastery of Snagov, twenty miles north of the city. From Wallachia come sources concerning Dracula which confirm the narratives written in German, Russian, and Hungarian. In Wallachia, Dracula is commemorated in popular ballads and peasant folktales, particularly in mountain villages surrounding Castle Dracula itself, the region where he is best remembered.
The peasant view of Dracula's heroic deeds was probably a whitewash or a necessary flattery, lest he come back from the dead and exact revenge on the impolite! Having said that, Dracula was a brave warrior. This counted with the peasants, and helped offset Dracula's wholesale massacre of the boyars who were, in any case, a self-regarding waste of space who were sapping the life blood of the region. It may also have helped them to forgive Dracula’s attempts to snuff the crippled and the down and out, who could not usefully serve the state, especially in times of conflict, which seem to have been every third Thursday in any month that had a "R" in it. In villages near Dracula’s castle, there are folk who claim to be descendants of the soldiery who fought with Dracula against the Turks, who defended him at his crucial hour, helped him to safety across the mountains of Transylvania, and were rewarded by him.
The elderly peasants who still recount the old Dracula tales are slowly all falling off the perch, and when the present generation is gone, the saws may well die too. Wallachia in general is Dracula country, from the mountains to the Danube, from the plain to the Black Sea. The main sites associated with this crazed loon are his capital of Tirgoviste, the fortress of Bucharest, the church cathedral at Curtea de Arges, his old castle which lies a few miles up the road, and last but not least his quasi-mystical burial place in the island abbey at Snagov.
Many other places have been said to have some link with Dracula. Among them are: Comana, which was thrown up near the Danube following a complete pasting Dracula gave the Turks; a small grotto at Cetateni by the river Dimbovita, where Dracula was holed up after his escape from the Turks in 1462; and the abbey of Tismana, where Dracula was an often a regular visitor and patron. Dracula also gave land and kick-backs to other religious foundations such as Cozia, Govora, Rusicon and Filoteu on Mt. Athos in Greece, which we may view as a kind of salvational belt and braces insurance policy, just in case there was a God.
It is said that if you are going to do the Dracula tour you should check out Braila, the biggest mercantile centre in the country. Apparently the Turks brazed it in 1462; following this there is the fortress of Giurgiu, built by Vlad's gramps on the Danube, the scene of Dracula's least unsuccessful campaign; Chilia, which is a bit further upstream on the river, a strategic fortress that Dracula held precious enough not to yield even to his cousin Stephen of Moldavia; the castle of Floci, a bit beyond that; and last of all Enisala on the Black Sea, an older fortress also knocked up by Dracula's grandpa, the remains of which are still extant.
Dracula’s famous castle on the Arges considered, he also built fortifications such as Gherghita in the Carpathians. Dracula's religious foundations are still being discovered. There are three villages scattered throughout the country which bear the name Vlad Tepes. Life is still cheap there. Today you can buy someone's daughter for a packet of Marlboro, things are so bad.
In Dracula’s day the capital, Tirgoviste was more impressive than it is today, spreading beyond its walls. Tirgoviste was not only the seat of power, but the hub of the nation's social and cultural life. Immanent to the ostentatious palace were the Byzantine-style houses of the boyars and their more diminutive chapels. Enjoying the snug safety of the walled courtyard, the upper class attempted to ape the etiquette of the imperial court at Constantinople. Beyond these dwellings, and interspaced with courtyards bearing floral, pargitter-like decorations, which are an abiding characteristic of modern Romanian cities, there stood the less swanky houses of the merchants, artisans, and other dependents of the princely and boyar courts.
Tirgoviste, like Bucharest later on, was a city of churches, remains of which survive to this day, reflecting the religious enthusiasm (the desire not to get roasted in Hell) and piety of an earlier age. The inner sanctuary, containing most of the aristocratic homes, was surrounded by the defensive walls characteristic of the feudal age, though these were built on a far less impressive scale than the walls of the German-inspired fortresses in Transylvania. Shortly after ascending the throne in the spring of 1456, so we are told, Dracula ordered several hundred of the great boyars to gather in the hall of the Tirgoviste palace, along with the five bishops, the abbots of the more important foreign and native monasteries, and the archbishop. As Dracula surveyed the rubbish collected before him, he knew that among the guests were his father's and brother’s assassins.
He then gave all assembled a speech that, for a Wallachian prince who was more often than not the hapless puppet of his wheedling aristocracy, was probably the least thing they were either accustomed to or wishing to hear. "How many reigns," enquired Dracula, "have my loyal subjects, personally experienced in your lifetime?" There were chuckles and grimaces, then a moment of silence. "Seven, my Lord," was the reply of one man. "I," said another, "have survived thirty reigns." "Since your grandfather, my liege," retorted a third, "there have been no less than twenty princes. I have survived them all." Of the younger men several admitted having witnessed at least seven. With a jaunty turn of phrase, each boyar stood his ground and tested Dracula's mettle. They were obviously taking the piss. Dracula, with his eyes flashing in a way that was to become characteristic, gave an order. Within minutes, his faithful attendants surrounded the hall. 500 boyars, along with their wives and rug rats, were impaled that day, and others who hadn’t attended the meeting certainly got the message: "Don’t mess with me."
All that one can now see of Dracula’s Tirgoviste are the remains of the princely palace, which was destroyed and rebuilt many times. Dracula’s grandfather, the redoubtable Mircea the Old, laid the first foundation stone at the beginning of the fifteenth century. Nearby is the reconstructed sixteenth-century Chindeia watchtower built by Dracula himself to watch the atrocities. From the principal portico the tourist can still survey the whole city, if he has the heart to climb a steep and narrow winding staircase. Looking down on the courtyard below, one can clearly discern the remains of the palace’s foundation which indicate a structure of modest size. The cellar was probably used for the princely supply of wine. Here, too, would have been the prison or torture chamber where the unfortunate Gypsy slave or boyar opponent lucky enough to escape impalement was given the traditional bastinado.
The notorious throne hall was evidently located on the ground floor. This was where Dracula, Dracul, and Mircea the Old were invested as princes of the land following a religious ceremony. Here Dracula also entertained the boyars, received audiences and petitions, and held official councils of state with the divan, an upper chamber which included every member of the higher aristocracy - bishops abbots, and the metropolitan, or head of the Romanian Orthodox Church.
In this throne hall occurred a famous scene described in almost all the Dracula narrations: envoys of the Sultan had come to officially greet the prince and refused to take off their turbans when they bowed to him. Dracula asked them: "Why do you do this toward a great ruler?" They answered, "This is the custom of our country, my Lord." Dracula then answered, "I too wish to strengthen your law so that you may be firm," and he ordered that their turbans be nailed to their heads with small iron nails. Then he allowed them to go, telling them: "Go and tell your master that while he is accustomed to endure such shame, we are not. Let him not impose his customs on other rulers who do not wish them, but let him keep them in his land." The point of this act of vengeance was not intended to teach the Turks a lesson in international good manners, for as a hostage of the Turks, Dracula was fully aware of their custom of wearing a turban on all occasions. Rather, given the poor relationship which existed between the two courts from 1461 onward, incidents such as these were deliberately aimed at provoking the Turks to war.
Many such cruel scenes occurred in the throne room of Dracula's palace at Tirgoviste. Some of the luckier victims escaped the pale by slavish adulation, confessions, and self-incrimination. Dracula took particular delight in ensnaring the unwary in a compromising statement. The following incident is typical: in September 1458, Dracula was entertaining a Polish nobleman, Benedict de Boithor, who had come as the ambassador of an alleged ally, King Matthias Corvinus of Hungary. The usual trivial conversation was pursued in the dining hall of the palace at Tirgoviste. At the end of the repast, a golden spear was brought in by some servants and set up directly in front of the envoy, who watched the operation cautiously, having heard of Dracula s reputation.
"Tell me," said Dracula, addressing the Pole with some amusement, "why do you think that I have had this spear set up in the room." "My lord," he answered with verve, "it would seem that some great boyar of the land has offended you and you wish to honor him in some way." "Fairly spoken," said Dracula. "You are the representative of a great king. I have had this lance set up especially in your honor." Maintaining his savoir faire, the Pole replied: "My Lord, should I have been responsible for something worthy of death, do as you please, for you are the best judge and in that case you would not be responsible for my death, but I alone." Dracula burst into laughter. The answer had been both witty and flattering. "Had you not answered me in this fashion," said Dracula, "I would truly have impaled you on the spot." He then honored the man and showered him with gifts.
Of Dracula's married life in this period, far too little is known. His first wife or mistress (it mattered little since all male descendants were considered legitimate claimants to the throne) was a Transylvanian commoner with whom he had fallen in love following his escape from the Turks in 1448. From the native Romanian Dracula tales, it would appear that their marriage was not a happy one, for the prince was often seen wandering alone at night on the outskirts of the city, usually in disguise, seeking the company of the beautiful but humble women who in time became his mistresses. Such relationships indicated both Dracula’s distrust of the boyars and his plebeian instincts.
But as one might expect, loving Dracula could be a dangerous thing, and so it turned out for one particular young woman. Romanian peasant tales state that the luckless mistress was assassinated by her suitor for infidelity, though she met a far more cruel death than Anne Boleyn. She was impaled and had her sexual organs cut out.
Like a good medieval pietist, Dracula was most concerned with the survival of the soul in the afterlife. He had particular qualms concerning those victims for whose death he was personally responsible, and presumably he gave his mistress a Christian burial, a reflection of the morbid religiosity inspired by the enormity of his crimes.
He took the precaution of surrounding himself with priests, abbots, bishops, and confessors, whether Roman Catholic or Orthodox. He often spent long moments of meditation within the saintly confines of monasteries, such as Tismana in western Wallachia, where he was known as a generous donor. All the Draculas seemed intent upon belonging to a church, receiving the sacraments, being buried as Christians, and being identified with a religion. Even the famous apostate Mihnea in due course became a devout Moslem.
Like the average penitent of pre-Lutheran times, these men felt that good works, particularly the erection of monasteries, along with rich endowments and an appropriate ritual at the moment of death, would contribute to the eradication of sin. Mircea, Dracul, Dracula, Radu, Vlad the Monk, and Mihnea were collectively responsible for no less than fifty monastic foundations or endowments. (Dracula alone was responsible for five.)
Even the degenerate Radu erected a monastery, Tanganul, and was probably buried there. Monastic interest was, of course, a perfect pretext for interfering in and controlling the affairs of both Catholic and Orthodox churches in Wallachia.
Dracula had a close relationship with the Franciscan monks in Tirgoviste and with the Cistercian monastery at Carta, and he frequently received monks from both orders at the palace. But the religious of various orders-Dominicans, Benedictines, Franciscans, and Capuchins - sought refuge in German lands after they had incurred Dracula's wrath by refusing to toe the line.
Dracula’s crimes - the refinements of his cruelty - deserve a chapter unto themselves. Impalement, hardly a new method of torture, was his favourite means of imposing death. A strong horse was usually harnessed to each leg of the victim, while the stake was carefully introduced so as not to kill instantly. Sometimes Dracula issued special instructions to his torturers to have the pales rounded-off, lest gaping wounds kill his victims on the spot. Such quick death would have interfered with the pleasure he received from watching their agonies over time. This torture was often a matter of several hours, sometimes a matter of several days. There were various forms of impalement depending upon age, rank, or sex.
There were also various geometric patterns in which the impaled were displayed, which demonstrates that Dracula was conversant with Feng Shui long before fat, new age career lesbians were. Usually the victims were arranged in concentric circles on the outskirts of cities where they could be viewed by all. There were high spears and low spears, according to rank. Victims were impaled and left either feet up or head up, or they might be impaled through the heart or navel. Victims were subjected to nails driven into their heads, maiming of limbs, blinding, strangulation, burning, the hacking off of noses and ears, the hacking out of sexual organs in the case of women, scalping and skinning, exposure to the elements or to wild animals, and boiling alive.
Dracula’s morbid inventiveness may well have inspired the Marquis de Sade, who was no doubt familiar with his crimes. In regard to the cruel techniques practiced in our so-called enlightened twentieth century, Dracula set another shining precedent. Prior to punishment he generally demanded confessions, the nature of which could result in his victims escaping some violence or even death. And often he scaled the severity of the punishment to the instinctively self-preservative wit of his potential victim. As with the Polish nobleman, there were instances when the doomed were able to save their lives with a happy or flattering phrase.
In summary we might conclude by saying that today Dracula is a national hero who got his priorities right and knew that, as far as long pigs are concerned, the only way to govern was through terror. But in this he was not really very different from any other ruler of his time. Catharine de Medici, amongst several others, favoured impaling as the de riguer punishment, and hundreds lost their lives in this fashion during the St. Bartholomew's day massacre. Dracula's mistake was to target the Saxon merchants, who sent copious amounts of wailing sob stories back home. This gave rise to another industry, that being the penny dreadful woodcut, in which Vlad was blamed for everything, including, perhaps the Biblical Flood. So our view of Dracula is overstated. Yes he was a complete bastard, but then so was everyone else. He was just better at it than most, being by far the best social tactician the world has ever seen. God bless ‘im.
Vlad III, Prince of Wallachia (1431–1476), more commonly known as Vlad the Impaler (Romanian: Vlad Țepeș pronounced [ˈvlad ˈt͡sepeʃ]) or simply as Dracula, was a three-time Voivode of Wallachia, ruling mainly from 1456 to 1462. His Romanian surname Drăculea (also spelled "Drakulya"), by which Vlad was referred to in several documents, means "son of the dragon", in reference to his father, Vlad Dracul, who received that moniker from his subjects because he had joined the Order of the Dragon. Dracul, from the Latin word Draco, meaning "dragon", is derived from the Greek word Δράκων (Drákōn). In Romanian, on the other hand, Dracul means "devil", and in the bible the devil is also called the dragon, great dragon and the snake.
His post-mortem moniker of "Țepeș" ("Impaler") originated in his killing opponents by impalement. In Turkish, he was known as "Kazıklı Voyvoda" (pronounced [kazɯkˈɫɯ]) which means "Impaler Prince". During his life Vlad wrote his name in Latin documents as Wladislaus Dragwlya or Drakwlya. Today "Drakula" or "Drakulić" (e.g. Slavenka Drakulić) is a common surname in the former countries of Yugoslavia.
Profiles in Royalty: Vlad Dracula
2004
Vlad Dracula was born in 1431 in Transylvania, in the German town of Schassburg (Sighisoara in Romanian). Schassburg is located about sixty-five miles south of Bistrita. Its castle lies on a hillside location dominating the valley of the Tirnava River. It is enveloped by thick walls of stone and brick three thousand feet long, with fourteen towers named after the guilds whose purses financed the building works -butchers, goldsmiths, blacksmiths, barbers, tailors, jewelers, furriers, rope makers.
With narrow, cobbled streets and numerous stairways linking the clock tower to the upper towers on the hill the fortress burgh catered to the needs of the German merchant community that traded with other German cities. The town was a warehouse for goods moving between Germany and Constantinople; it also served the trade routes to the Poles, the Baltic Sea, and the German cities linked to the Hanseatic Union. Dracula and his brother Radu were born in a fairly nondescript three story townhouse, the likes of which one might resist paying any more than ,000 these days, even if it were situated, say, in the Dordogne.
The building is identified by a small plaque mentioning the fact that their father, Dracul, lived there from 1431 to 1435. The yellowed building served also as quarters for the small garrison assigned to Vlad Dracul. Recent restoration on the second floor revealed a painted mural depicting three men and a woman seated at a table. Of the quartet, only the central figure has survived fully intact. The figure is a fat guy with a double chin, a long, waxed moustache, arched eyebrows, and a finely chiseled nose. This may be the only surviving portrait of Dracula's father, Vlad Dracul.
Dracula's mother, Princess Cneajna, was of the Musatin dynasty of neighboring Moldavia and she raised young Dracula with the assistance of her ladies-in-waiting within the household. Dracul’s mistress, Caltuna, bore a second son also called Vlad. So if you just shouted Vlad out of the window at dinner time, you could guarantee that most of the family would turn up. Caltuna eventually entered a monastery and took the name Eupraxia. Her son later followed in his mother's footsteps pursuing a religious vocation for which posterity remembers him as Vlad the Monk. Dracula grew up in a Germanic atmosphere; his father held sway over the local German townships and defended Transylvania against the threat of Turkish attacks.
Vlad Dracul was a minion of Sigismund of Luxembourg, and was educated at the Emperor's court in Nuremberg. Dracul hit the political jackpot in 1431, when two singular events took place at Court: the first was his investiture into Societas Draconis, along with King Ladislas of Poland and Prince Lazarevic of Serbia, the second was his investiture as Prince of Wallachia. This second investiture, presided over by the Emperor Sigismund himself, found Dracul bound over to the thankless and dubious enterprise of attempting to seize the insecure Wallachian throne (which included duchies of Amias and Fagaras in Transylvania). At the time this particular gilded edifice was being warmed by the backside of Prince Alexandra Aldea, who was Dracul's half brother. Thus begun the lengthy and predictable feud amongst the Basarabs, which itself was highlighted by numerous crimes, raised up and coloured for posterity by the needlepoint of fascinated horror.
Needless to say our hero eventually beat nine barrel loads of crap out of his brother and gained the throne, thus securing a suzerainty near the territory of his supporters. Transylvania had always been linked to both the Moldavian and the Wallachian principalities, so the duchies of Amias and Fagaras were handy bits of real estate. Since the Roman evacuation of Dacia in A.D. 271 Transylvania had been an ideal rocky hideout for the remaining population, and so they seemed to have survived the later ensuing hordes, golden, motley or otherwise. When all seemed quiet, from about 1200 onwards, the Romanians crept back down the mountains and started once more to occupy the plains, but since that time Transylvania has always been seen as the redoubt of last resort, remaining of the utmost strategic importance.
For Wallachia, nothing was more true and in difficult times it always turned towards Transylvania for its security. Indeed it maintained its early capital there in the city of Cimpulung, which lies on the border of the Alps. Dracula's capital, Tirgoviste, likewise also lies sheltered in the Transylvanian foothills and provided a rapid bolt hole should the going get too tough.
Dracula's brother, Radu the handsome, was supposedly a shirt-lifter in the service of Mehmed, heir to the Ottoman throne and, as Mehmed’s boyfriend, so the salacious rumours went, he needed to be near him. Because of this, but probably because the Sultan would have had his nuts in a vice in five minutes flat otherwise, Radu’s later reign marked the decline of Wallachia into servitude to the Turks. At this point in the story we are faced with numerous and might I say boring episodes peppered throughout with treaties agreed and treaties broken between the Sultan and the Wallachian Prince. Dracul and his kids were sucking up and decapitating Jennesariats, then ending up in the Sultan's palace in chains. Suffice to say, they were troubled times in which any sane person would have needed a course of anti-psychotic drugs to stave off the paranoia and remain sane. A 180-degree rotating neck would also have been advantageous, or eyes in the back of your head.
Anyway, eventually everyone agreed that Turkish Delight was worth doing wholesale in Wallachia and so Prince Dracul signed on the dotted line. The Sultan, to ensure good faith, took Dracula and Radu as hostages and Dad went back home with the cases of said sweetmeats, etc. At this point we learn how Dracula got a taste for impaling whilst in Gallipoli, and I'm sure everyone is familiar with this bit of the story as well. It's been done often enough. Radu ended up smiling at Mehmed a lot and Dracula ended up in the arse end of Asia Minor at a place called Egrigoz. Never heard of it.
Dracula stayed as the Sultan's personal house guest for six years, from 1442, when the Sultan had first conned old man Dracul into a punch up across the Danube. Whilst the weak minded Radu was being trained nicely as an Ottoman puppet whose reign would send Wallachia into aforesaid decline, Dracula thought otherwise and resisted the indoctrination of Ottoman sophistry. Doubtlessly seeing the petty intrigues all about him, he held human nature in very low esteem, an attitude, some say, that was to shape his thinking in years to come. And quite bloody right too. The chap was a damn good judge of character.
Dracula became adept at the Turkish language and observed matters political with a keen eye. During the years of his captivity he tasted the delights of the harem and developed a tendency towards cruelty that, it is often recounted, even frightened his own guards. He also became very suspicious and honed for himself a nature bent on avenging any offence.
In 1447 a person named called John Hunyadi ordered that Dracula’s father be put to death because of his association with the Turks. Furthermore Hunyadi had Dracul's eldest son Mircea tortured and buried alive. Dracul had simply tried to save his sons and to this end refused to take up arms against the Sultan once he had been freed, resuming his position as prince of Wallachia. However, during that period we will remember that he had also sworn an oath of allegiance to Sigismund, which he hesitantly resumed. One could say that he was stuck between a rock and a hard place, not least by having to participate, in 1443’s Hunyadic Balkan crusades against the Ottomans. These campaigns resulted in the immolation of the Serbian prince Brankovic’s sons and Dracul assumed that the same fate awaited his own two kids. Remarkably it didn't and the young Dracula survived to develop a hatred for the Hunyadi dynasty that helped to shape politics in the region for years to come.
Dracula was bound to Transylvania, but his associations with Wallachia are a major part of the story because Dracula's ancestors came from Wallachia. It was here that he ruled three separate times, in 1448; from 1456 to 1462; and in 1476 for eight weeks. It was here also that Dracula's capital was situated and it was thus the center of his political power. Many of his horrors were staged there, and Wallachia was the official headquarters of the Orthodox Church. Dracula built his monasteries in this province, and fought many campaigns against the Turks both on its southern frontier along the Danube and within the borders of Wallachia.
On the northern frontier, facing Transylvania, Dracula erected his legendary castle. On a tributary of the Danube, the Dimbovita, he built another fortress covering 800 square meters. Dracula was killed in 1476 close to Bucharest and was buried at the island monastery of Snagov, twenty miles north of the city. From Wallachia come sources concerning Dracula which confirm the narratives written in German, Russian, and Hungarian. In Wallachia, Dracula is commemorated in popular ballads and peasant folktales, particularly in mountain villages surrounding Castle Dracula itself, the region where he is best remembered.
The peasant view of Dracula's heroic deeds was probably a whitewash or a necessary flattery, lest he come back from the dead and exact revenge on the impolite! Having said that, Dracula was a brave warrior. This counted with the peasants, and helped offset Dracula's wholesale massacre of the boyars who were, in any case, a self-regarding waste of space who were sapping the life blood of the region. It may also have helped them to forgive Dracula’s attempts to snuff the crippled and the down and out, who could not usefully serve the state, especially in times of conflict, which seem to have been every third Thursday in any month that had a "R" in it. In villages near Dracula’s castle, there are folk who claim to be descendants of the soldiery who fought with Dracula against the Turks, who defended him at his crucial hour, helped him to safety across the mountains of Transylvania, and were rewarded by him.
The elderly peasants who still recount the old Dracula tales are slowly all falling off the perch, and when the present generation is gone, the saws may well die too. Wallachia in general is Dracula country, from the mountains to the Danube, from the plain to the Black Sea. The main sites associated with this crazed loon are his capital of Tirgoviste, the fortress of Bucharest, the church cathedral at Curtea de Arges, his old castle which lies a few miles up the road, and last but not least his quasi-mystical burial place in the island abbey at Snagov.
Many other places have been said to have some link with Dracula. Among them are: Comana, which was thrown up near the Danube following a complete pasting Dracula gave the Turks; a small grotto at Cetateni by the river Dimbovita, where Dracula was holed up after his escape from the Turks in 1462; and the abbey of Tismana, where Dracula was an often a regular visitor and patron. Dracula also gave land and kick-backs to other religious foundations such as Cozia, Govora, Rusicon and Filoteu on Mt. Athos in Greece, which we may view as a kind of salvational belt and braces insurance policy, just in case there was a God.
It is said that if you are going to do the Dracula tour you should check out Braila, the biggest mercantile centre in the country. Apparently the Turks brazed it in 1462; following this there is the fortress of Giurgiu, built by Vlad's gramps on the Danube, the scene of Dracula's least unsuccessful campaign; Chilia, which is a bit further upstream on the river, a strategic fortress that Dracula held precious enough not to yield even to his cousin Stephen of Moldavia; the castle of Floci, a bit beyond that; and last of all Enisala on the Black Sea, an older fortress also knocked up by Dracula's grandpa, the remains of which are still extant.
Dracula’s famous castle on the Arges considered, he also built fortifications such as Gherghita in the Carpathians. Dracula's religious foundations are still being discovered. There are three villages scattered throughout the country which bear the name Vlad Tepes. Life is still cheap there. Today you can buy someone's daughter for a packet of Marlboro, things are so bad.
In Dracula’s day the capital, Tirgoviste was more impressive than it is today, spreading beyond its walls. Tirgoviste was not only the seat of power, but the hub of the nation's social and cultural life. Immanent to the ostentatious palace were the Byzantine-style houses of the boyars and their more diminutive chapels. Enjoying the snug safety of the walled courtyard, the upper class attempted to ape the etiquette of the imperial court at Constantinople. Beyond these dwellings, and interspaced with courtyards bearing floral, pargitter-like decorations, which are an abiding characteristic of modern Romanian cities, there stood the less swanky houses of the merchants, artisans, and other dependents of the princely and boyar courts.
Tirgoviste, like Bucharest later on, was a city of churches, remains of which survive to this day, reflecting the religious enthusiasm (the desire not to get roasted in Hell) and piety of an earlier age. The inner sanctuary, containing most of the aristocratic homes, was surrounded by the defensive walls characteristic of the feudal age, though these were built on a far less impressive scale than the walls of the German-inspired fortresses in Transylvania. Shortly after ascending the throne in the spring of 1456, so we are told, Dracula ordered several hundred of the great boyars to gather in the hall of the Tirgoviste palace, along with the five bishops, the abbots of the more important foreign and native monasteries, and the archbishop. As Dracula surveyed the rubbish collected before him, he knew that among the guests were his father's and brother’s assassins.
He then gave all assembled a speech that, for a Wallachian prince who was more often than not the hapless puppet of his wheedling aristocracy, was probably the least thing they were either accustomed to or wishing to hear. "How many reigns," enquired Dracula, "have my loyal subjects, personally experienced in your lifetime?" There were chuckles and grimaces, then a moment of silence. "Seven, my Lord," was the reply of one man. "I," said another, "have survived thirty reigns." "Since your grandfather, my liege," retorted a third, "there have been no less than twenty princes. I have survived them all." Of the younger men several admitted having witnessed at least seven. With a jaunty turn of phrase, each boyar stood his ground and tested Dracula's mettle. They were obviously taking the piss. Dracula, with his eyes flashing in a way that was to become characteristic, gave an order. Within minutes, his faithful attendants surrounded the hall. 500 boyars, along with their wives and rug rats, were impaled that day, and others who hadn’t attended the meeting certainly got the message: "Don’t mess with me."
All that one can now see of Dracula’s Tirgoviste are the remains of the princely palace, which was destroyed and rebuilt many times. Dracula’s grandfather, the redoubtable Mircea the Old, laid the first foundation stone at the beginning of the fifteenth century. Nearby is the reconstructed sixteenth-century Chindeia watchtower built by Dracula himself to watch the atrocities. From the principal portico the tourist can still survey the whole city, if he has the heart to climb a steep and narrow winding staircase. Looking down on the courtyard below, one can clearly discern the remains of the palace’s foundation which indicate a structure of modest size. The cellar was probably used for the princely supply of wine. Here, too, would have been the prison or torture chamber where the unfortunate Gypsy slave or boyar opponent lucky enough to escape impalement was given the traditional bastinado.
The notorious throne hall was evidently located on the ground floor. This was where Dracula, Dracul, and Mircea the Old were invested as princes of the land following a religious ceremony. Here Dracula also entertained the boyars, received audiences and petitions, and held official councils of state with the divan, an upper chamber which included every member of the higher aristocracy - bishops abbots, and the metropolitan, or head of the Romanian Orthodox Church.
In this throne hall occurred a famous scene described in almost all the Dracula narrations: envoys of the Sultan had come to officially greet the prince and refused to take off their turbans when they bowed to him. Dracula asked them: "Why do you do this toward a great ruler?" They answered, "This is the custom of our country, my Lord." Dracula then answered, "I too wish to strengthen your law so that you may be firm," and he ordered that their turbans be nailed to their heads with small iron nails. Then he allowed them to go, telling them: "Go and tell your master that while he is accustomed to endure such shame, we are not. Let him not impose his customs on other rulers who do not wish them, but let him keep them in his land." The point of this act of vengeance was not intended to teach the Turks a lesson in international good manners, for as a hostage of the Turks, Dracula was fully aware of their custom of wearing a turban on all occasions. Rather, given the poor relationship which existed between the two courts from 1461 onward, incidents such as these were deliberately aimed at provoking the Turks to war.
Many such cruel scenes occurred in the throne room of Dracula's palace at Tirgoviste. Some of the luckier victims escaped the pale by slavish adulation, confessions, and self-incrimination. Dracula took particular delight in ensnaring the unwary in a compromising statement. The following incident is typical: in September 1458, Dracula was entertaining a Polish nobleman, Benedict de Boithor, who had come as the ambassador of an alleged ally, King Matthias Corvinus of Hungary. The usual trivial conversation was pursued in the dining hall of the palace at Tirgoviste. At the end of the repast, a golden spear was brought in by some servants and set up directly in front of the envoy, who watched the operation cautiously, having heard of Dracula s reputation.
"Tell me," said Dracula, addressing the Pole with some amusement, "why do you think that I have had this spear set up in the room." "My lord," he answered with verve, "it would seem that some great boyar of the land has offended you and you wish to honor him in some way." "Fairly spoken," said Dracula. "You are the representative of a great king. I have had this lance set up especially in your honor." Maintaining his savoir faire, the Pole replied: "My Lord, should I have been responsible for something worthy of death, do as you please, for you are the best judge and in that case you would not be responsible for my death, but I alone." Dracula burst into laughter. The answer had been both witty and flattering. "Had you not answered me in this fashion," said Dracula, "I would truly have impaled you on the spot." He then honored the man and showered him with gifts.
Of Dracula's married life in this period, far too little is known. His first wife or mistress (it mattered little since all male descendants were considered legitimate claimants to the throne) was a Transylvanian commoner with whom he had fallen in love following his escape from the Turks in 1448. From the native Romanian Dracula tales, it would appear that their marriage was not a happy one, for the prince was often seen wandering alone at night on the outskirts of the city, usually in disguise, seeking the company of the beautiful but humble women who in time became his mistresses. Such relationships indicated both Dracula’s distrust of the boyars and his plebeian instincts.
But as one might expect, loving Dracula could be a dangerous thing, and so it turned out for one particular young woman. Romanian peasant tales state that the luckless mistress was assassinated by her suitor for infidelity, though she met a far more cruel death than Anne Boleyn. She was impaled and had her sexual organs cut out.
Like a good medieval pietist, Dracula was most concerned with the survival of the soul in the afterlife. He had particular qualms concerning those victims for whose death he was personally responsible, and presumably he gave his mistress a Christian burial, a reflection of the morbid religiosity inspired by the enormity of his crimes.
He took the precaution of surrounding himself with priests, abbots, bishops, and confessors, whether Roman Catholic or Orthodox. He often spent long moments of meditation within the saintly confines of monasteries, such as Tismana in western Wallachia, where he was known as a generous donor. All the Draculas seemed intent upon belonging to a church, receiving the sacraments, being buried as Christians, and being identified with a religion. Even the famous apostate Mihnea in due course became a devout Moslem.
Like the average penitent of pre-Lutheran times, these men felt that good works, particularly the erection of monasteries, along with rich endowments and an appropriate ritual at the moment of death, would contribute to the eradication of sin. Mircea, Dracul, Dracula, Radu, Vlad the Monk, and Mihnea were collectively responsible for no less than fifty monastic foundations or endowments. (Dracula alone was responsible for five.)
Even the degenerate Radu erected a monastery, Tanganul, and was probably buried there. Monastic interest was, of course, a perfect pretext for interfering in and controlling the affairs of both Catholic and Orthodox churches in Wallachia.
Dracula had a close relationship with the Franciscan monks in Tirgoviste and with the Cistercian monastery at Carta, and he frequently received monks from both orders at the palace. But the religious of various orders-Dominicans, Benedictines, Franciscans, and Capuchins - sought refuge in German lands after they had incurred Dracula's wrath by refusing to toe the line.
Dracula’s crimes - the refinements of his cruelty - deserve a chapter unto themselves. Impalement, hardly a new method of torture, was his favourite means of imposing death. A strong horse was usually harnessed to each leg of the victim, while the stake was carefully introduced so as not to kill instantly. Sometimes Dracula issued special instructions to his torturers to have the pales rounded-off, lest gaping wounds kill his victims on the spot. Such quick death would have interfered with the pleasure he received from watching their agonies over time. This torture was often a matter of several hours, sometimes a matter of several days. There were various forms of impalement depending upon age, rank, or sex.
There were also various geometric patterns in which the impaled were displayed, which demonstrates that Dracula was conversant with Feng Shui long before fat, new age career lesbians were. Usually the victims were arranged in concentric circles on the outskirts of cities where they could be viewed by all. There were high spears and low spears, according to rank. Victims were impaled and left either feet up or head up, or they might be impaled through the heart or navel. Victims were subjected to nails driven into their heads, maiming of limbs, blinding, strangulation, burning, the hacking off of noses and ears, the hacking out of sexual organs in the case of women, scalping and skinning, exposure to the elements or to wild animals, and boiling alive.
Dracula’s morbid inventiveness may well have inspired the Marquis de Sade, who was no doubt familiar with his crimes. In regard to the cruel techniques practiced in our so-called enlightened twentieth century, Dracula set another shining precedent. Prior to punishment he generally demanded confessions, the nature of which could result in his victims escaping some violence or even death. And often he scaled the severity of the punishment to the instinctively self-preservative wit of his potential victim. As with the Polish nobleman, there were instances when the doomed were able to save their lives with a happy or flattering phrase.
In summary we might conclude by saying that today Dracula is a national hero who got his priorities right and knew that, as far as long pigs are concerned, the only way to govern was through terror. But in this he was not really very different from any other ruler of his time. Catharine de Medici, amongst several others, favoured impaling as the de riguer punishment, and hundreds lost their lives in this fashion during the St. Bartholomew's day massacre. Dracula's mistake was to target the Saxon merchants, who sent copious amounts of wailing sob stories back home. This gave rise to another industry, that being the penny dreadful woodcut, in which Vlad was blamed for everything, including, perhaps the Biblical Flood. So our view of Dracula is overstated. Yes he was a complete bastard, but then so was everyone else. He was just better at it than most, being by far the best social tactician the world has ever seen. God bless ‘im.
Vlad III, Prince of Wallachia (1431–1476), more commonly known as Vlad the Impaler (Romanian: Vlad Țepeș pronounced [ˈvlad ˈt͡sepeʃ]) or simply as Dracula, was a three-time Voivode of Wallachia, ruling mainly from 1456 to 1462. His Romanian surname Drăculea (also spelled "Drakulya"), by which Vlad was referred to in several documents, means "son of the dragon", in reference to his father, Vlad Dracul, who received that moniker from his subjects because he had joined the Order of the Dragon. Dracul, from the Latin word Draco, meaning "dragon", is derived from the Greek word Δράκων (Drákōn). In Romanian, on the other hand, Dracul means "devil", and in the bible the devil is also called the dragon, great dragon and the snake.
His post-mortem moniker of "Țepeș" ("Impaler") originated in his killing opponents by impalement. In Turkish, he was known as "Kazıklı Voyvoda" (pronounced [kazɯkˈɫɯ]) which means "Impaler Prince". During his life Vlad wrote his name in Latin documents as Wladislaus Dragwlya or Drakwlya. Today "Drakula" or "Drakulić" (e.g. Slavenka Drakulić) is a common surname in the former countries of Yugoslavia.
Vampire
stems from the word "vber" or "uber", and means "witch." It originates
in Anatolia; the location of the seven yearly Druidic gatherings: the
Nemetons. "Witch" in Gaelic is "Druidhe", or "druid." In practical terms
and suggested by the term "uber" itself, a Scythian druid was an
overlord, and so originally a vampire was an overlord, and hence a
Dragon.
The purpose of vampirism depends on the type of vampirism practiced. Starfire was the purpose of "royal" or druidic vampirism in the ancient Scythian families, and in Scythian "warrior" vampirism, drinking the blood of fallen brothers in battle was intended to take their essence and bravery into the recipient. The blood of vanquished foes was also drunk. In both cases this also had the advantage of topping up one's adrenaline and testosterone levels in the heat of conflict. The folklore image of the vampire in Europe stems from this historical root. Vampirism was an integral part of Scythian/Dragon life. Although the Dragon bloodline is a Satanic or Luciferian bloodline .... developing powers for their own sake isn't magic, it's greed, and greed and ambition are the destroyers of transcendent Dragon perception.
Power flows naturally for those whose vision is clear, and clear perception will determine that those powers are used with detachment. Jesus said "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and all these things will be added unto you." The fact of the matter is that to Dragons, Dragon magic is simple and straightforward and fundamentally it relies in discovering simplicity and stillness within the self. If the reader believes they are of the Dragon Blood and they wish to explore the transcendent concept, in lieu of a lengthy explanation for which there isn't space within the confines of this interview, I would recommend a little book entitled The First and Last Freedom, written by Jiddu Krishnamurti.
The purpose of vampirism depends on the type of vampirism practiced. Starfire was the purpose of "royal" or druidic vampirism in the ancient Scythian families, and in Scythian "warrior" vampirism, drinking the blood of fallen brothers in battle was intended to take their essence and bravery into the recipient. The blood of vanquished foes was also drunk. In both cases this also had the advantage of topping up one's adrenaline and testosterone levels in the heat of conflict. The folklore image of the vampire in Europe stems from this historical root. Vampirism was an integral part of Scythian/Dragon life. Although the Dragon bloodline is a Satanic or Luciferian bloodline .... developing powers for their own sake isn't magic, it's greed, and greed and ambition are the destroyers of transcendent Dragon perception.
Power flows naturally for those whose vision is clear, and clear perception will determine that those powers are used with detachment. Jesus said "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and all these things will be added unto you." The fact of the matter is that to Dragons, Dragon magic is simple and straightforward and fundamentally it relies in discovering simplicity and stillness within the self. If the reader believes they are of the Dragon Blood and they wish to explore the transcendent concept, in lieu of a lengthy explanation for which there isn't space within the confines of this interview, I would recommend a little book entitled The First and Last Freedom, written by Jiddu Krishnamurti.
The Origins of
Vampirism
Some of the earliest evidence of Ritual Vampirism comes from Tartaria in Transylvania and stems to the fifth millennium BC. Remains of a human body were found buried in a fire pit along with clay tablets upon which were inscribed the names of the ’Sumerian’ god Enki and the ranking number of Father Anu. The language was subsequently termed ’proto-Sumerian’ and represented some of the earliest written artifacts yet to be found.
The descendants of these early vampires were the Sacred Ubaid Race who, one millennium later, settled Mesopotamia and founded the Anunnaki religion of the Sumerians in 3500 BC. Their Transylvanian ancestors were the Anunnaki Gods themselves.
Various suggestions have been proposed in an attempt to explain the origin and meaning of the word vampire. One recent suggestion was that it was applied to a group of ’Watchers’ (Seers - Derkesthai: Dragons) who had occupied a settlement near "lake Van", in Urartu - Armenia. The original location - Greater Scythia - is faultless, the association is without error but the etymology is unresearched and the philology is completely absent.
Although that author’s suggested identification between Watchers and Vampires is absolutely correct, the word vampire does not in any sense relate to their former geographical location or origin but, as we shall see, rather to the vampires’ social and spiritual identity and status within a given cultural framework, which in this instance was Scythian, overlaid on Celtic.
In the journals of the 17th century cleric, the Abbé Calmet, the word vampire is transliterated into its most common, and its earlier, central European form which is spelt either oupire or oupere. These spellings are common in literature of Calmet’s time and represent the original form of the word vampire.
When the word migrated into Latin from Anatolian the u became a v because, as we will recall, there is no u character represented in the Latin alphabet. If there had been, then the Latinized western European construction of the word would have been uampire. By now bells should be ringing in the readers’ heads as they remember hearing about wampires somewhere or another, perhaps in a humorous context.
The Romans didn’t have a w and this letter appeared in clerical Latin during the medieval period as v v, as presented in the ridiculous phrase mortvvs svm. The vvu and v sounds which were both represented by the Latin v.
being used then as a long vowel sound to differentiate between
So to recap, let’s have a look at the linguistic migration so far: oupere - oupire - owpire - ovpire. At this point we must remember that the word migrated from one language into another at a time when the most commonly used form of transmission was oral. This was bound to lead to confusion when the word was written down for the first time, as it has in numerous other instances.
By now we should be asking "If the word vampire was originally spelt oupire, where on earth did the ’m’ come from?" All the author can say is thank heavens for the anomalous ’m’ because it is this component that really confirms the origin and meaning of the word vampire, according to currently accepted scholarship.
Philologists would agree that the word vampire, as oupere, in its present form originated from the Turkish word uber, which means ’witch’. This would appear to present even more problems because in addition to an anomalous ’m’, we now also have a ’b’ to explain away! Nevertheless the author promises you that tenacity and perseverance will bring its own rewards, so be patient and do try and keep up.
Leaving the ’m’ aside for a moment, there would seem to be a serious linguistic problem in that oupere is spelt with a ’p’ and uber is spelt with a ’b’, which the reader might suspect would undermine the connection between both words. Especially as vampire or oupere is European and uber is Turkish and thus from a separate language group. However, this is not so.
As the Turkic-Uralic language is very different from Indo-European, it would appear that the word vampire in its original form is not Indo-European, but an Asiatic word that has changed in spelling and pronunciation during the passage of time and its migration northward.
It might then appear that the central Asian word for a witch - uber - would mean something entirely different to the European meaning of the word ’witch’ and would therefore bring with it an entirely different set of cultural and mythic associations. However, what the reader might not realize is that modern Turkey and its language is, like any other, an evolutionary compilation of historical, linguistic and cultural influences.
Prior to being named Turkey, Asia Minor or Anatolia was the centre of the eastern Roman Empire of Byzantium. At the heart of Asia Minor, contemporary with RomeGalatia at the heart of which was a region occupied in the Persian era by the Cimmerians of Scythia, at a time when Galilee, Gilead and Gaulatinis in northern Israel were Scythian territories named after their language.
but originating from an earlier period still, was the vast region of
As Galatia spread northwards it bordered upon Phrygia and Troy and reached out further still to become Galati as it crossed the Bosphorus and encompassed Transylvania. On its westward marches Galati assimilated both Bulgaria and Gaul.
In consequence of this, a massive proportion of what is now called Turkey was in fact, along with most of Europe, a Gaelic or properly a Goidelic speaking, Scythian/Celtic civilization, comprising of independent tribal groups who spoke a number of Gaelic dialects, amongst which and most notably are what we now know as the so called ’P’ and ’Q’ or ’K’ Goidelic language variants.
The P and Q variants in Brythonic-Cymric (Welsh) and Goidelic-Scotic (Irish Scots), as an example, mean that the word ’son’ will be spelt map in Cymric and mac in Scotic. Furthermore there is a sub variant in this language group where ’P’ and ’B’ sounds also become interchangeable, as in the Welsh pen as in the mountain - Penllithrig’y’wrach - meaning "the slippery hill of the witch" in Snowdonia, and the Scots ben as in Ben Nevis in Scotland - both of which mean ’head’ or ’peak’. The Cymric language was originally Cimmerian or northern Scythian, whilst Scotic is a southern Scythian dialect.
The Galatian word uber is from the Scythian goidelic group whilst in Russia and Poland, which was influenced by the Cimmerian or Brythonic group, the same word for vampire is spelt upyr and upior respectively. There have been numerous Scythian migrations over the millennia and the Gaelic language has been carried across the Eurasian continent to influence the languages of many peoples. The Trojans who lived next door to the Galatians and were themselves Scythians moved to Italy and became the Latines.
As we can see by this example, the b has consistently become a v and this is how we know that the word for a vampire uber, is not a Turkish word at all but Gaelic or Galatian. Remember the anomalous ’m’ in vampire? Well it just so happens that in dialectic Gaelic the consonant group Mh is pronounced V. The ’h’ became discarded over time and left the ’m’ in vampire where the ’u’ or ’v’ should be. If spelt literally vampire would be uavber, uauber or uaupir, which is the central European oupire or oupere.
These variants stem from the Sanskrit upari (Up-Ari or Up-Arya, meaning Over-Lord) for which the Greek is uper - uper - which, as we have already seen, is a component of super in Latin. Over (ME - ouere) began as a graphic variant of uuere which translates into the dynastic name Vere with the Latin V being interchangeable with the double U or hard Germanic W which became V - rendering Ver or Were. This is pronounced as a soft F, which we find in the Norse Yfari and the old English Uffara or Yffera.
The Turkish, or properly Galatian word Uber, meaning ’witch’ therefore linguistically corresponds to the foregoing variations found in Gothic, German, Dutch, Norse English, Greek, Latin and Sanskrit, where finally, as Upari, we discover that originally Uber - Vampire - meant Overlord. In the following paragraphs we shall investigate the cultural background behind the word ’witch’ as uber, and discover that what holds true linguistically is supported by cultural and social evidence.
Contextually, when applied to an individual as a ’witch’, the word uber would suggest that the person referred to was in some way ’over’ or ’above’ others, as in the German ubermensch or uberherren. The Germanic languages, as with the others sampled here, are all Indo-European and the Sanskrit in particular, being of AryanScythian origin is closest to the Galatian, and we shall see that the argument for overlordship is exactly the case.
or
From a cultural standpoint, we read the word ’witch’ and with it comes a large trolley of baggage that we have inherited from the popularly reinforced understanding of the word, influenced heavily by fairy stories and biased histories told from a protagonistic point of view. Today the specifically Saxon word ’witch’ tends to conjure up images of old hags prancing about on dark, spooky moors and cackling into cauldrons.
Witch is derived from the Saxon root word wicce (feminine) or wicca (masculine) and the Saxons used it to describe a class of persons whom they thought were inhabited by an intelligence or spirit - a daemon or genii - usually evil, because the Saxons took up catholicism pretty early on in their careers and were consequently biased.
Conversely, some people today would like us to believe, however, that ’witch’ meant a "wise one" and say that witchcraft, or in Saxon - wiccecraeft as they like to call it - means craft of the wise, failing completely to realize that the word wise in Saxon is wita, not wicca or wicce.
Wicca is actually related to both ’wicker’ and ’Viking’ or Wiking as the Norse would pronounce it. In Russia the word Vikhr meaning whirlwind, is a title of the Zmei Dragons, sons and daughters of Zmei-Tiamat. This confirms that the link between Sumaire, Zmei or Zumei and Sumeria was also known in Russia, once a Viking province.
It also demonstrates that the Danish Vikings, witch lords, were sons of the Dragon and the Scandinavian Tuadha d’Anu. In Ireland the Zmei Lord or Vikhr is known as the Dark King - the Whirlwind, meaning he was sumaire or vampire and via Uber, a Witch Lord or Wicca. As the Willow (wicker) bends and yields to the whirlwindwitch (wicca) yields to the Sumaire, the ancient vampire legacy within him or her, a legacy that is awoken during the Mass of the Phoenix, when the primordial ancestors rise from the dead to take possession of the witch’s soul!
so the
Wicca, derived from the same Saxon word as Willow, means to "bend or yield" ones spirit to that of a daemon (Greek, meaning praeter human intelligence or inspiration), giving the christian idea of possession, though erroneously. The witch was indeed possessed by a daemon and that daemon was certainly praeter-human and not of this world.
Any spirit, including the archangels, conjured by the witch or magician (the distinction, like that between pagan and christian, is fallacious), as in ceremonial magic, was actually the ancestor (antecessor) of the witch her or himself. It was a denizen of the ancient dragon itself - but it was carried in the witch’s blood which, the purer it was through unbroken descent from the Dragons, the stronger would be the return of the ancestors within. The Stronger the blood the stronger the invocation and the more complete the possession. With Mixed blood there was weak inspiration and little discernible presence. "The Blood is the Life".
The witch was possessed by this daemon, because the witch by descent and heredity was that daemon itself. It was his or her genetic inheritance and part of his or her racial consciousness, and to that the witch would yield, when occasion necessitated, placing the witch and the words wicce or wicca firmly in the tradition of the trance seer (derkesthai), a practice rooted in Scythian shamanic culture.
This is confirmed in the word genius, meaning inborn intellect or inspiration. Closely related to this word is genie, meaning a spirit, as in genius loci - ’a spirit of place’. In Arabic the jinni is a spirit of fire or inspiration. The Latin genius, in Greek, is a daemon or inspiring intelligence and the root Latin gens signifies birth, origin and especially blood. The daemon or genius of the Dragons was inherited through the blood. Witches are born, not made by silly playacting initiation rituals.
A seer in Gaelic was called a Merlin and in the tripartite Aryan-Scythian caste system which overlaid that of their clients, the deeply religious Celts, the Merlin was a Druid Prince. Either side of the Druidic caste were the castes of the warrior aristocrats and the craftsmen and although they all tended to behave as equals in this king tribe system, the druids were senior in rank.
Each caste attended to their allotted tasks and the study, teaching and practice of shamanism and magic were strictly the province of the Druids and Druidesses, forming part of a vast storehouse of knowledge and experience in the crafts and sciences, and in statesmanship and lore.
The Druids were responsible for bringing into being gods for the Celts to worship and though they themselves were not religious, scholars agree that Druidism was the "religion" of the Celtic world. So we can see that although the Celts had their own caste system with their own burgh kings or chieftains, above them were the Scythian kings, and above the Scythian kings were the Elven Druids, the Priest Kings who stood above all others, the ultimate Overlords of Eurasia.
In the Scandinavian countries the craft or ability to gain wisdom or power (Sanskrit - Siddhi) by yielding to daemons or intelligences (ancestral god spirits which were part of the practitioners’ own genetic inheritance and make-up) through trance or dream states was considered to be shamanic and was called Siddir, whilst those who practiced this art were themselves called Siddirs. The Siddir knotted together the web of dreams and loosened those knots to release power and knowledge.
In other words they brought together and spoke or gesticulated a series of mnemonics that would trigger off precontrived, imprinted states of consciousness that acted as doorways into deeper seats of consciousness. In Gaelic Scythian this ability and the name corresponding to it was called the Sidhe, a term used to describe and name the Irish fairies, the Tuadha d’Anu or Tuatha de Danaan as they were later called, a race of priest kings or druid princes.
The Web of Dreams relates to both the witches’ knotted ball and the Web of Wyrd or Fate (fata-fairy) and in the Scythian and Celtic cosmology, the power associated with it was thought to reside in the Otherworld, the realm of the gods (druidic ancestors) which was entered via trance or dream states, achieved whilst the druid or druidess occupied the fairy hills, the mortuary raths where the forefathers were buried.
The witch, as a seer or Merlin in Scythian culture and society, consequently belonged to an exclusive genome within a distinct holy and royal caste of overlords, which is reflected in the Gaelic word for a witch - Druidhe - which is pronounced Drui and is related to Draoi and Dracoi, meaning a dragon. Drui itself means Man (or Woman) of the Tree (not men of the oaks, as some have suggested) and is also related to the Sanskrit dru, meaning to run. This is associated with the ritual of running the labyrinth, with which we will deal in due course.
Therefore in Galatia, which had its own druids and was the site of the Nemeton, the largest regular gathering of druids in Europe, the term for a witch was UberOverlord, whilst in the Gaelic west the term for a witch was Druidhe which meant the same as Uber - An Overlord.
meaning
In summary vampire in its earlier form - oupire - derives ultimately from the Galatian Uber, which itself is derived from the Aryan Upari and linguistically and contextually the Vampire - the witch or druid - was a Scythian High Queen or King: an Overlord.
It is interesting to note in this context that when he compiled his journals in the 17th century Calmet, who had traveled extensively throughout the Austrian empire as an official vampire investigator accompanying imperial officers and soldiers, wrote that he had found no evidence whatsoever to support any notion that vampirism was either a supernatural phenomenon committed by praeter-natural beings - which he utterly refutes - or that it ever occurred in any form, either as a cult or in any isolated incidents, amongst the lower strata of society.
Without exception the enlightened Abbé was able to discover perfectly ordinary explanations for the incidents he had investigated, which in his day was quite remarkable, as the Church in past times had actively promoted vampire paranoia.
As Professor Margaret Murray discovered herself, vampirism was not the prerogative of the merchant or peasant classes, but was a cultic observance confined to the environs of the nobility, often as an adjunct to rites of the Noble and Royal Witch Covens of Scotland.
We can say with confidence then that real vampirism was indulged in by living beings who, unerringly, were members of the pre-christian and anti-christian high nobility and royalty. The most famous vampire stories, those of Dracula, Bathory and de Rais, support this conclusion. The historical evidence therefore supports the etymological origin of the word ’vampire’ - An Overlord.
Vampirism, up until the early 1700’s, by which time it had been in decline for several centuries, was not merely or solely the practice of a few isolated, high-born opportunists seeking some form of personal advantage or satisfying private perversions. Vampirism took two forms and the bloodline descendants of the ancient vampire lords had, in Britain, set the practice within an overall, multi-faceted social and cultural framework, stemming from the Iron-Age, that never gets an airing in the Gothic novel.
Vampires weren’t just vampires, as the penny dreadful would have us believe, they were individuals and families who used the practice to achieve specific aims and thereby fulfill those specific social obligations which, since the Scythian-Celtic period of the High Dragon Kings, were equated with their rank and position as leaders and overseers.
The Scythians
Throughout this discourse it must be borne in mind that when we speak of the Scythians as ’fairies’, ’dragons’, ’vampires’ or ’elves’, we are not talking about either the client races of the Scythians, or the ordinary Scythian citizenry, but of ’Royal Scythians’.
As we have discovered, the vampire - as a "witch" - belonged by genetic inheritance, to a distinct royal caste in Scythian-Celtic society, that of the priest-king or priestess-queen, the prince and princess-druids who had evolved very early on in human social history and who belonged to a Eurasian-wide hereditary priestly community which had originated with the Scythian-Aryans. The name Scythian was originally spelt Sithian in 16th century England, and it is from this tribal name that we obtain the word scythe, denoting a curved bladed agricultural tool, so named because of its similarity in shape to the Scythian sword.
The Scythians weren’t however named after their use of a curved sword. The name Sithian is related to a group of words that appear in Indo-European languages which are found as far apart as Eire and Northern India, indicating that they had a common Aryan origin in Scythia. These include - Sithia, Sidhe, Siddir and Siddhi.
In Cymric ’dd’ is pronounced ’th’, whilst in Irish and Scots the ’th’ is spelt dialectically ’dh’ whilst the ’s’ beginning a word is pronounced ’sh’. As we have related, the Siddir in Danish society were witches who practiced the art of knot tying and loosening.
These Siddir were directly related to the mythic Norns, the Mori or Fates who were said to be responsible for the fate of mankind by the patterns that they wove in the way that they tied and loosened the knots of the Web of Wyrd. The Siddirs, as well as being seers, could control such power as to influence the outcome of human affairs and in this respect their name reflects their abilities which, in India, were called the Siddhis, a word used to describe the powers of the Yogi who had self-realized.
The curious Irish word - Sidhe - pronounced ’shee’, ’sheeth’ or ’sheeth-ay’, attributed to the fairies and meaning ’powers’, is therefore identical to Siddir (sheeth-eer) and Siddhi (sheeth-ee) and is derived therefore, from the people of the powers - the Scythians or Sidheans (sheethee-ans). In Scotland the royal fairies were called the Seelie or Sheelie and their princesses were related to the sculpted Sheelagh Na Gigs over church doorways, who do NOT depict ancient goddesses of fertility, but were the royal Grail Maidens of the Elven kings and queens.
The Sheelagh na Gigs were goddesses of sovereignty and transcendence, and their place over the doorways of churches, many of which were built on the sites of ancient sacred groves, indicated that in entering these buildings one was entering through the vulva of the maiden into the otherworld, the realm of Elphame and the Kingdom of Heaven.
They were permitted above church doorways because the early church itself wanted to be identified with the old ways, firstly because it was in fact, at least in the beginning, part of the old ways and later, when catholicism took over, the Sheelaghs remained in place - in order to attract and convert "pagans".
Along with the Irish Sidhe, the Seelie and the Seelie Court of Scotland had a distinctly royal origin in the Tuadha d’Anu who when asked, like their Pictish descendants in Scotland, said of themselves that they were Scythian, as Canon Beck himself has insisted.
Some people tend to think that the word sidhe means a hill and therefore that the Irish Danaan, as the Sidhe, inherited this name as a consequence of fleeing into the hills after their defeat by the Milesians. As we can see this is not so and the fairy "hills", where the Aes Dan or Danaan, the gods of the Irish, were said to live, weren’t all Sidhe hills.
These - the power hills - were the sacred temple-mortuary raths and barrows, the creachaires or tomb-sepulchers, that the Danaan priest-kings were wont to ritually occupy for millennia before moving to Eire, and centuries before their Iberian kinsmen, the Milesians, came looking for a fight. The Sidhe, the Fairies, were the ’controllers of the fate of mankind’ and so named in remembrance of, and in identification with, their ancient Anunnaki (Anunnagi) ancestors.
In pre-christian history, although some practiced agriculture for a while, according to Murray-Hall M.A. they abandoned it for their traditional way of life and many of the Scythian clans remained solitary and insular nomadic pastoralists - horse lords who ranged across large tracts of Europe and Asia for centuries. Others opted late for a more settled existence and mixed settled agriculture with pastorialism, a system that can be found in both Takla Makan, where they built fine cities, and in Ireland, where they became know as the trooping fairies.
In general they were usually tall, pale skinned, with golden red hair and green eyes, unlike the Celts, who were stocky and squat, with ruddy complexions and dark hair, and practiced settled agriculture from a very early period.
The recent and rather unfortunate propagandist depiction of the Aryan (Scythian) as a tall, ruddy complexioned blonde racist yeoman-farmer-warrior-god has no basis in truth. In pre-christian history an Aryan was a High King, a warrior was a warrior and a farmer was a farmer and ne’er the three e’er met. The real Aryans of fact were red haired and green eyed, their hired military help, derived from their lower Ksatriya caste who were not Aryan were, sometimes, blonde and blue eyed.
The Aryan royal families didn’t intermarry with other tribes or castes but, with the development by many of their clans of settled city-states such as Scythopolis (30 AD, on the banks of the River Jordan just south of Galilee) nevertheless they became urban multi-racialists and appreciated cultural diversity.
The Aryan Hittites in particular were close allies of the Jews whose Draconian royal family, the House of David, made the Israelites, in a cultural sense, an early Aryan nation, and the Scythians and the Aryan Scythian Gaels had numerous settlements either in or adjacent to Israel and Judea.
The comparatively early use of the horse and of horse related technology separated the Aryans from the other tribes that occupied the middle-east and Eurasia. In Mittani, Mesopotamia, Akkad and Anatolia the Hurrians (whom in the 1920’s B. Hrozny described as the earliest Hindus) were the absolute Overlords and their supremacy is credited to their early use, like the Kurgans, of horse-drawn chariots.
The Hur syllable in Hurrian has been asserted by scholars, including G. Contenau (’La Civilisation des Hittites et des Hurrites de Mittani’) to be Har or Ar, meaning that the Hurrians, like the Scythians were Aryans with an Aryan Vedic royal-sacral family of gods.
These they bestowed upon the Hittites whose culture they dominated, (as the Hurrian or Aryan Mittani did in Mesopotamia) and the Hittites, in turn, provided the Greeks with these red-gold haired gods, including Zeus or Dyas Pater - the Jewish Jehovah, whose ancient symbol, shared with the sacred dynasty as a whole was - ironically - the swastika.
The early "Scythians", the people of the powers, occupied a region spanning The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia, the Ukraine and later, Siberia and Takla MakanTocharians, as the Elves were mistakenly called by early linguists, spoke a ritual language which is now called Tocharian A but which originated in ThraceFir Bolg and consequently with the Tuadha d’Anu as a whole, who began migrating from Central Europe to Ireland at that period.
where the in 1800 BC and thus had connections with the
Over the centuries, from 5000 BC onwards, the Scythians had also migrated into the middle-east and had provided ruling families for many tribes and nations along and beyond the eastern Mediterranean coast.
In the ’Annals of Irish History’ the Scythian ’Tuadha d’Anu’ who had migrated farther still, to the islands of the north, were described as a tribe of deific queens, kings, princes and lords and were noted for having druids of their own. In Japan’s North islands there lives a shamanic tribe called the Ainu whose early writing style has been identified as being Gaelic Ogham!
As a noble tribe, a sect of the Aryan peoples who, during various migrations, had also wandered east several centuries before the d’Anu displacement and their reputed first journey to Eire in 1500 BC, the Aryan-Scythian horse lords, traveling south-east via Persia (Iran) from 1800 BC onwards, had entered the Indus Valley and intermingled with the Dravidian population.
This migration was to lands already formerly under Sumerian and consequently Ubaid control. The westward migration of the Scythians or Sidheans also included these very same Dravidians who, so British traditions state, were the messengers and summoners or ’fetches’ of the Merlins.
These curious and delightful beings were also known as brownies, for obvious reasons and adopted the habit of body tattooing in emulation of their Scythian lords, who in Britain and Ireland were known as the Pixies, which is a name derived from Pict-Sidhes or painted fairies.
The confusion which arises when the Picts are described as being short and brown may be clarified when we remember that the Scythian Caste System consisted of three closely interknit, co-operating races, whose traditions and practices would inevitably become, to a certain extent, common to all within the system by a natural process of social osmosis.
From this encounter arose the eastern branch of the Aryan, Vedic "Hindu" religion, with its druids or magi - the Brahmins - and a pantheon of gods who were virtually identical with the Sumerian, the Egyptian, the Hittite, The Irish, the Gaulish, the Danish and the Greek, all of which stem from this early family of Elven goddess-queens and god-kings whose first home was to be found in The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia and the Caucasus regions of Greater and Little Scythia.
Within the Brahmin caste special Tantric rites were and still are studied and practised. Evidence suggests that these ancient rites were brought to India from Sumeria. This accords with the assertion that Qabalah itself originated there also and the author has long maintained that Tantra, particularly the Kaula Vama Marg and Esoteric Qabalism are simply variations of each other. The Tree of Life symbol and its hidden meanings appears in Druidism and given the evidence to date, we can confidently say that Tantra and Qabalah are descended from ancient Ubaid Druidic philosophy.
The right hand path version of Hindu and Buddhist Tantra concerns itself with studying and practicing sexual rites that one might find associated with the Kama Sutra. This form of Tantra promotes penetrative intercourse as a method of changing consciousness and has attached to it various commentaries on right-living and right-thinking. This was thought by some Indian scholars to have originated with those who were depicted by one Indian scholar as the animistically minded, sex mad weasels, the Dravidians. The left hand path however is somewhat different.
This discipline can be found in both Hinduism and Buddhism and concerns itself with the practice of vampirism. This alone is sufficient evidence to allow one to ascertain that the ’Black’ or Left Hand or Kaula Path preceded the later right hand path which, though joyously tactile and self indulgent to begin with, appears many centuries later to have been somewhat sanitized for public consumption. The yogic disciplines associated with the Kaula Path, originating with the Scythians, are intended to lead the practitioner to what one might call ’union with godhead’.
This psychological condition is manifest in mystical christianity as being the perception by the devotee of ’the kingdom of heaven’. That few christians ever achieve such a state is not to be wondered at, as christianity is also a royal blood tradition, exactly like its brother and sister, Druidism and Witchcraft.
Many christians haven’t got a clue about this aspect of Jesus’ teaching and are in any case not encouraged to explore its possibilities because such union leads to physical and psychological freedom, the very last thing that the established churches wish to encourage in the masses, even though Jesus himself preached it.
Union with Godhead, dwelling in Elphame, realization of the Buddha or whatever one likes to call it is accompanied by a range of powers which were catalogued by the amazing Edwardian lady explorer Alexandra David Niel, who witnessed the performance of these remarkable powers or Siddhis by Buddhist monks in Nepal and Tibet, whose ritual and philosophy owed much to the indigenous religion Bon-Po which ethically followed the same path as Kaula Vama Marg.
In the west we call it magic but, as we have seen, it was also known as the Sidhe. Kaula Tantra is dedicated to the Goddess Kali who is associated with both creation and destruction in the Hindu pantheon. Kali is a lunar deity who, like Tantra itself, moved east from Sumeria. As a moon goddess she is associated particularly with moon blood and the essences of the female organs of generation.
So what can we say of the nascence of Vampirism so far? Principally that it originated, not surprisingly, in Transylvania and the Central Eurasian region known as Scythia and that its practitioners were of a distinct race, the Elves, the high goddess-queens and god-kings of the Arya or Aesir.
Vampirism was the central feature of a philosophy based on endocrinology, rather than occult mumbo-jumbo and used the consumption of female blood and mumae to enhance awareness and lead the practitioner to union with godhead.
The powers accompanying such an elevated state of consciousness were called the sidhe or siddhi and were, with vampirism, the foundation of the cults of Druidism, Tantric Kaula Yoga, Qabalism, Alchemy, Rosicrucianism and Witchcraft.
Kali, like all the Ubaid Deities was a flesh and blood being. She, Kalimaath or Kali Marg, was a daughter of Lilith and Samael, son of Anu, who appears in the Aryan pantheon as Ahura Mazda and in Iran as the Medean god Zoroaster. Anu himself was the god who gave his name to the Tuatha de Danaan and as Sitchin has suggested the definition of the word god itself is ’descended of Anu’.
Based on the spelling ’Tuatha de Danaan’, some have suggested that these Irish elven folk derived their name from an Irish mother goddess named Dana. If they had checked the earlier spelling - Tuadha d’Anu (Tribe of Anu) - they would have discovered that the Scythian Sidhe were the sons and daughters of Anu and the Ubaid
gods and goddesses.
To recap then we have a clear connection between the words siddhi and sidhe both of which originate from a Scythian or earlier proto-Aryan-Ubaid root. The Scythians, as the Aryans of Persia and Asia provided the people then with their religious and social structures and mores and spread their wisdom and overlordship, mostly by invitation from prospective client tribes, throughout Britain and Europe.
The Scythian Aryans, as the ’Danaan’ settled in Eire and Scotland whilst in Wales they were known as the House of Don (Dan) or the House of Gwynnedd. This house sired the line of Llewelyn Princes, whilst in Scandinavia the Danaan became the Danes or Vikings and produced a junior cousin line - the Svei or Swedes - from which descended the Ruotsi clan who founded Russia. In Denmark the Sidhe was present as the Siddir, a class of seer or witch who were later separated from the Godthi or Gothi, the Danish Druids.
The Scythian Danaan in Eire, as in the rest of Europe, were a race apart, a ruling caste within which, like the original race of the Gods from whom they descended, there were further caste classifications.
In Denmark these were later named the Jarl, Carl and Thrall castes whilst in Eire they were broadly speaking the Druids, the Kings and the Warrior Smiths. In India
they are still defined as the Brahmins, the Ksatriyas and the Sudras.
The original castes of the Gods were:
a) the common gods - gods of Earth
b) the gods of Heaven and Earth
c) the gods of Heaven
The first class were what we might call jobbing gods who became the genii locus or pagan spirits. The second class - the gods of Heaven and Earth - were the Titans, the Repha’im and Morrighans, the Angels and Valkyries who interceded between the transcended gods, the divine ancestors - the gods of Heaven - and man.
Heaven was the otherworld, not a place up in the stars, but a state of being which was adjacent to our own dimension - called sometimes the mirror-world, most competently described, more than once, in the Mabinogion - which could be freely entered and left by the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Portal Guardians. In this place, also known as Elphame, Hades, Hel, Caer Glas and Tir Na n’og there dwelt the essences of the previous gods of Heaven and Earth who had passed on to become the transcended ones, the ’antecessors’ or ancestors of the later witches.
By dwelling in tombs the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Danaan Queens and Kings, made contact with their ancestor Gods and passed their wisdom and edicts on to mankind. Today we might call this process invocation.
These gods are carried in the blood and by invocation, we bring their qualities and identities to the forefront of conscious being and give them voice. These druidic gods and goddesses of Heaven and Earth were effectively the highest overlords on Earth, the elven rulers of the human kings and queens who ruled beneath them.
Often we find mention of the fairy blood in the medieval era in connection with the ruling nobility of the time. We might then be tempted to come to the logical conclusion that all nobility and royalty was thus of Fairy origin. However this is simply not the case. Despite the usurpation of the original fairy families by the church sponsored new nobility, the previous kingly and noble dynasties were essentially human anyway.
The fairy blood at that time, the dark ages and the medieval period, was carried by the descendants of the Archdruidic dynasties who formerly ruled over the contemporary Celtic and Eurasian kings and lords, it was not carried by any or all of the royal or noble families of the time simply because they were the heads of their castes, because over such class distinctions were positioned additionally, the castes of the elven god-kings themselves.
The gods of Heaven and Earth - the Archdruidic caste - dwelt in Barrows and Bergs which in Eire were called Raths, meaning a ’royal seat’. These Raths were the holy shrines and sepulchres built by the Danaan - the original Gods of Ireland according to the ’Annals of Irish History’ - to house the mortal remains of their ancestors and act as royal palaces for the Portal Guardians. In specific cases these Gods are named, and we learn, for instance, that Newgrange was the shrine occupied by Nuadha and later Oengus.
The devotional and holy nature of these places has led some scholars and commentators to believe that, because they were tombs and temples, then those said to occupy them must be purely spiritual entities, gods of an ethereal nature. Originally nothing could have been farther from the truth. Both Nuadha and Oengus were kings of the Danaan and contemporary descriptions of them and their kin leave us with the picture of the Danaan as a race of people with prodigious and very earthly appetites.
From their kinsmen in Siberia we know that, by our dubious standards, they were complete junkies and imbibed any form of drug they could get hold of. These would have included cannabis and cocaine, prevalent in Egypt and the Levant at the time, as well as the drugs classically associated with the druids and the elves such as Amanita Muscaria and Psylocybin, the fairy mushrooms of children’s picture books everywhere.
The Danaan were hardened drinkers and unscrupulous womanizers, whilst accounts of their princesses relate that they often mated in public with the highest nobles of their clan, to prove or reiterate their social standing to onlookers. (Heroditus: The Histories).
Counterbalancing this view of them, born of our own hypocritical conditioning, the Danaan, whether in Eire or mainland Europe or Asia, were the finest smiths, jewellers, poets and musicians of their time, they were the Lords of fearless warriors and gifted horsemen and, despite what we might think of the foregoing, they were a righteous, meticulous people who maintained standards of conduct in areas of their social life where such standards were considered essential for the harmonious order of society.
Great emphasis was laid upon honesty and truth in one’s words and one’s dealings, the maintenance and conservation of the natural environment was paramount, and infractions, such as the cutting of trees, could mean death. Emphasis was also laid on hospitality and courtly behavior to one’s peers or guests, the honoring of one’s ancestors and heroes, and the maintenance of extended family ties through fostering.
They weren’t bothered about the petty morality we imbue our sexual behavior with but would kill a man for breaking his word or lying. They were an heroic people and, compared with us today, a far more moral race whose standards of conduct, not invested or centered on our kind of childish taboos - but placed where it matters - puts us to shame.
They were a race centered on their spirituality which itself was centered on gnosis and transcendent consciousness. This made them, like their later royal Viking
cousins, a fearless people much loved and also much feared in turns, by all who knew them, whether in Eurasia or the British islands.
In about 500bc the Milesians entered Ireland from Iberia. Having defeated the Danaan tribes they put many of them to flight. It was during this period that the Danaansidhe.
became known as the Daouine Sidhe - the people of the hills - an erroneous use of the word
One group, the tribe of the Danaan king of Ulster, Bruidhne (mistakenly called Cruithne by the Romans), fled to Caledonia where they became known as the remnant of Cruithne or the ’Cruithainn’.
Other Danaan clans fled to Wales and the south west of mainland Britain. Several centuries later, when the Romans were unfortunate enough to encounter them in Scotland, they referred to these Danaan as ’Picts’ and it is this word that has adapted itself to become one of the names we use to describe the elven peoples - the pixies - or properly the Pict-Sidhes as we have already seen.
These being also came to be known as the Leprachauns and the etymology of this word, though thought to mean ’small-bodied’ actually means ’scaly-bodied’ from the Latin word lepra as in leprosy - scaly skinned.
The scaliness referred to was derived from the fish -scale style of armour which was common to the draconian Dacians, the Zmei, the Danes and the Danaan, all of whom originated in the region now known as Greater Scythia.
The scaly, twin-pronged tail of the wouivre or mermaid was also derived from the use, by grail maidens, of fish-scale plated leggings. When worn with the swan’s or raven’s feather cloaks, we have the classical image of the Harpie, reproduced in medieval depictions of Melusine.
Pict or Pictish means ’painted’ and the Danaan earned this appellation by virtue of their use of tattoos or woad to decorate their bodies with totemic or magical markings, the favorite being the labyrinth or spiral whorl.
The ancestors of the Irish Danaan - the Ubaid Danaan - had been using tattoos and woad since 4000 BC and examples of it can also be found in depictions of the Egyptian god Osiris or Asher as he is also known, and in the depictions of the Hindu gods Vishnu and Siva. Kali herself was also known as Kali Azura - the Blue Kali.
The spiral or whorl - the labyrinth - is the subject of a later essay in which it and its painted or carved symbol, lie at the centre of vampire and elven tradition. The spiral can be found carved into the rock at Newgrange in Ireland and also featured as a sacred design associated with the dwellings of the related Kassite Danaan clans who migrated to Britain.
In the Gaelic language we find two words specifically defining ’vampires’. The first - Creachaire - means a sepulchre, a tomb, a shrine and a temple, indicating that the character we later become familiar with as the "vampire" of Gothic legend was in fact a "dweller in the tombs", a druidic priest-king or priestess-queen - an Uber or Witch Overlord.
In Eurasia, particularly in the permafrost of Siberia and the arid wastes of Takla Makan in China, the mummified bodies of Scythian Chieftains and Shamankas or Priestess queens have been found. In Siberia the frozen remains of a male were unearthed. He had been tattooed with animal designs reminiscent of the totem Pictish salmon often found carved on stones in Scotland.
In the same region a shamanka had been unearthed who had been tattooed with the spiral labyrinth design. She, like her counterpart in Takla Makan, wore the conical headress of the Anunnaki gods of Sumeria that is also associated with medieval witchcraft. This same headress is depicted in bas-relief on the walls of the palace of Darius as being worn by those Scythians who brought him gifts in 500 BC.
The Takla Makan mummy, excavated by the Chinese in the 1960’s had red-gold hair and was buried adjacent to a cache of tartan plaid cloth and spiral painted pottery, similar to that found at Al’Ubaid in Syria. In the same region caves have been discovered where the walls are painted with devotional Buddhist pictures featuring the Tocharians, as they are known, conversing with Buddha.
Geoffrey Ashe states that the western Druids were interviewed by Buddha who claimed that they, the Druids, had established Shangri-La in the west. This should give the reader some hint as to the general thrust of druidic philosophy and of the hidden nature of that promoted by Jesus, whom St Columbus clearly stated was also a druid and magus himself.
Some of the earliest evidence of Ritual Vampirism comes from Tartaria in Transylvania and stems to the fifth millennium BC. Remains of a human body were found buried in a fire pit along with clay tablets upon which were inscribed the names of the ’Sumerian’ god Enki and the ranking number of Father Anu. The language was subsequently termed ’proto-Sumerian’ and represented some of the earliest written artifacts yet to be found.
The descendants of these early vampires were the Sacred Ubaid Race who, one millennium later, settled Mesopotamia and founded the Anunnaki religion of the Sumerians in 3500 BC. Their Transylvanian ancestors were the Anunnaki Gods themselves.
Various suggestions have been proposed in an attempt to explain the origin and meaning of the word vampire. One recent suggestion was that it was applied to a group of ’Watchers’ (Seers - Derkesthai: Dragons) who had occupied a settlement near "lake Van", in Urartu - Armenia. The original location - Greater Scythia - is faultless, the association is without error but the etymology is unresearched and the philology is completely absent.
Although that author’s suggested identification between Watchers and Vampires is absolutely correct, the word vampire does not in any sense relate to their former geographical location or origin but, as we shall see, rather to the vampires’ social and spiritual identity and status within a given cultural framework, which in this instance was Scythian, overlaid on Celtic.
In the journals of the 17th century cleric, the Abbé Calmet, the word vampire is transliterated into its most common, and its earlier, central European form which is spelt either oupire or oupere. These spellings are common in literature of Calmet’s time and represent the original form of the word vampire.
When the word migrated into Latin from Anatolian the u became a v because, as we will recall, there is no u character represented in the Latin alphabet. If there had been, then the Latinized western European construction of the word would have been uampire. By now bells should be ringing in the readers’ heads as they remember hearing about wampires somewhere or another, perhaps in a humorous context.
The Romans didn’t have a w and this letter appeared in clerical Latin during the medieval period as v v, as presented in the ridiculous phrase mortvvs svm. The vvu and v sounds which were both represented by the Latin v.
being used then as a long vowel sound to differentiate between
So to recap, let’s have a look at the linguistic migration so far: oupere - oupire - owpire - ovpire. At this point we must remember that the word migrated from one language into another at a time when the most commonly used form of transmission was oral. This was bound to lead to confusion when the word was written down for the first time, as it has in numerous other instances.
By now we should be asking "If the word vampire was originally spelt oupire, where on earth did the ’m’ come from?" All the author can say is thank heavens for the anomalous ’m’ because it is this component that really confirms the origin and meaning of the word vampire, according to currently accepted scholarship.
Philologists would agree that the word vampire, as oupere, in its present form originated from the Turkish word uber, which means ’witch’. This would appear to present even more problems because in addition to an anomalous ’m’, we now also have a ’b’ to explain away! Nevertheless the author promises you that tenacity and perseverance will bring its own rewards, so be patient and do try and keep up.
Leaving the ’m’ aside for a moment, there would seem to be a serious linguistic problem in that oupere is spelt with a ’p’ and uber is spelt with a ’b’, which the reader might suspect would undermine the connection between both words. Especially as vampire or oupere is European and uber is Turkish and thus from a separate language group. However, this is not so.
As the Turkic-Uralic language is very different from Indo-European, it would appear that the word vampire in its original form is not Indo-European, but an Asiatic word that has changed in spelling and pronunciation during the passage of time and its migration northward.
It might then appear that the central Asian word for a witch - uber - would mean something entirely different to the European meaning of the word ’witch’ and would therefore bring with it an entirely different set of cultural and mythic associations. However, what the reader might not realize is that modern Turkey and its language is, like any other, an evolutionary compilation of historical, linguistic and cultural influences.
Prior to being named Turkey, Asia Minor or Anatolia was the centre of the eastern Roman Empire of Byzantium. At the heart of Asia Minor, contemporary with RomeGalatia at the heart of which was a region occupied in the Persian era by the Cimmerians of Scythia, at a time when Galilee, Gilead and Gaulatinis in northern Israel were Scythian territories named after their language.
but originating from an earlier period still, was the vast region of
As Galatia spread northwards it bordered upon Phrygia and Troy and reached out further still to become Galati as it crossed the Bosphorus and encompassed Transylvania. On its westward marches Galati assimilated both Bulgaria and Gaul.
In consequence of this, a massive proportion of what is now called Turkey was in fact, along with most of Europe, a Gaelic or properly a Goidelic speaking, Scythian/Celtic civilization, comprising of independent tribal groups who spoke a number of Gaelic dialects, amongst which and most notably are what we now know as the so called ’P’ and ’Q’ or ’K’ Goidelic language variants.
The P and Q variants in Brythonic-Cymric (Welsh) and Goidelic-Scotic (Irish Scots), as an example, mean that the word ’son’ will be spelt map in Cymric and mac in Scotic. Furthermore there is a sub variant in this language group where ’P’ and ’B’ sounds also become interchangeable, as in the Welsh pen as in the mountain - Penllithrig’y’wrach - meaning "the slippery hill of the witch" in Snowdonia, and the Scots ben as in Ben Nevis in Scotland - both of which mean ’head’ or ’peak’. The Cymric language was originally Cimmerian or northern Scythian, whilst Scotic is a southern Scythian dialect.
The Galatian word uber is from the Scythian goidelic group whilst in Russia and Poland, which was influenced by the Cimmerian or Brythonic group, the same word for vampire is spelt upyr and upior respectively. There have been numerous Scythian migrations over the millennia and the Gaelic language has been carried across the Eurasian continent to influence the languages of many peoples. The Trojans who lived next door to the Galatians and were themselves Scythians moved to Italy and became the Latines.
As we can see by this example, the b has consistently become a v and this is how we know that the word for a vampire uber, is not a Turkish word at all but Gaelic or Galatian. Remember the anomalous ’m’ in vampire? Well it just so happens that in dialectic Gaelic the consonant group Mh is pronounced V. The ’h’ became discarded over time and left the ’m’ in vampire where the ’u’ or ’v’ should be. If spelt literally vampire would be uavber, uauber or uaupir, which is the central European oupire or oupere.
These variants stem from the Sanskrit upari (Up-Ari or Up-Arya, meaning Over-Lord) for which the Greek is uper - uper - which, as we have already seen, is a component of super in Latin. Over (ME - ouere) began as a graphic variant of uuere which translates into the dynastic name Vere with the Latin V being interchangeable with the double U or hard Germanic W which became V - rendering Ver or Were. This is pronounced as a soft F, which we find in the Norse Yfari and the old English Uffara or Yffera.
The Turkish, or properly Galatian word Uber, meaning ’witch’ therefore linguistically corresponds to the foregoing variations found in Gothic, German, Dutch, Norse English, Greek, Latin and Sanskrit, where finally, as Upari, we discover that originally Uber - Vampire - meant Overlord. In the following paragraphs we shall investigate the cultural background behind the word ’witch’ as uber, and discover that what holds true linguistically is supported by cultural and social evidence.
Contextually, when applied to an individual as a ’witch’, the word uber would suggest that the person referred to was in some way ’over’ or ’above’ others, as in the German ubermensch or uberherren. The Germanic languages, as with the others sampled here, are all Indo-European and the Sanskrit in particular, being of AryanScythian origin is closest to the Galatian, and we shall see that the argument for overlordship is exactly the case.
or
From a cultural standpoint, we read the word ’witch’ and with it comes a large trolley of baggage that we have inherited from the popularly reinforced understanding of the word, influenced heavily by fairy stories and biased histories told from a protagonistic point of view. Today the specifically Saxon word ’witch’ tends to conjure up images of old hags prancing about on dark, spooky moors and cackling into cauldrons.
Witch is derived from the Saxon root word wicce (feminine) or wicca (masculine) and the Saxons used it to describe a class of persons whom they thought were inhabited by an intelligence or spirit - a daemon or genii - usually evil, because the Saxons took up catholicism pretty early on in their careers and were consequently biased.
Conversely, some people today would like us to believe, however, that ’witch’ meant a "wise one" and say that witchcraft, or in Saxon - wiccecraeft as they like to call it - means craft of the wise, failing completely to realize that the word wise in Saxon is wita, not wicca or wicce.
Wicca is actually related to both ’wicker’ and ’Viking’ or Wiking as the Norse would pronounce it. In Russia the word Vikhr meaning whirlwind, is a title of the Zmei Dragons, sons and daughters of Zmei-Tiamat. This confirms that the link between Sumaire, Zmei or Zumei and Sumeria was also known in Russia, once a Viking province.
It also demonstrates that the Danish Vikings, witch lords, were sons of the Dragon and the Scandinavian Tuadha d’Anu. In Ireland the Zmei Lord or Vikhr is known as the Dark King - the Whirlwind, meaning he was sumaire or vampire and via Uber, a Witch Lord or Wicca. As the Willow (wicker) bends and yields to the whirlwindwitch (wicca) yields to the Sumaire, the ancient vampire legacy within him or her, a legacy that is awoken during the Mass of the Phoenix, when the primordial ancestors rise from the dead to take possession of the witch’s soul!
so the
Wicca, derived from the same Saxon word as Willow, means to "bend or yield" ones spirit to that of a daemon (Greek, meaning praeter human intelligence or inspiration), giving the christian idea of possession, though erroneously. The witch was indeed possessed by a daemon and that daemon was certainly praeter-human and not of this world.
Any spirit, including the archangels, conjured by the witch or magician (the distinction, like that between pagan and christian, is fallacious), as in ceremonial magic, was actually the ancestor (antecessor) of the witch her or himself. It was a denizen of the ancient dragon itself - but it was carried in the witch’s blood which, the purer it was through unbroken descent from the Dragons, the stronger would be the return of the ancestors within. The Stronger the blood the stronger the invocation and the more complete the possession. With Mixed blood there was weak inspiration and little discernible presence. "The Blood is the Life".
The witch was possessed by this daemon, because the witch by descent and heredity was that daemon itself. It was his or her genetic inheritance and part of his or her racial consciousness, and to that the witch would yield, when occasion necessitated, placing the witch and the words wicce or wicca firmly in the tradition of the trance seer (derkesthai), a practice rooted in Scythian shamanic culture.
This is confirmed in the word genius, meaning inborn intellect or inspiration. Closely related to this word is genie, meaning a spirit, as in genius loci - ’a spirit of place’. In Arabic the jinni is a spirit of fire or inspiration. The Latin genius, in Greek, is a daemon or inspiring intelligence and the root Latin gens signifies birth, origin and especially blood. The daemon or genius of the Dragons was inherited through the blood. Witches are born, not made by silly playacting initiation rituals.
A seer in Gaelic was called a Merlin and in the tripartite Aryan-Scythian caste system which overlaid that of their clients, the deeply religious Celts, the Merlin was a Druid Prince. Either side of the Druidic caste were the castes of the warrior aristocrats and the craftsmen and although they all tended to behave as equals in this king tribe system, the druids were senior in rank.
Each caste attended to their allotted tasks and the study, teaching and practice of shamanism and magic were strictly the province of the Druids and Druidesses, forming part of a vast storehouse of knowledge and experience in the crafts and sciences, and in statesmanship and lore.
The Druids were responsible for bringing into being gods for the Celts to worship and though they themselves were not religious, scholars agree that Druidism was the "religion" of the Celtic world. So we can see that although the Celts had their own caste system with their own burgh kings or chieftains, above them were the Scythian kings, and above the Scythian kings were the Elven Druids, the Priest Kings who stood above all others, the ultimate Overlords of Eurasia.
In the Scandinavian countries the craft or ability to gain wisdom or power (Sanskrit - Siddhi) by yielding to daemons or intelligences (ancestral god spirits which were part of the practitioners’ own genetic inheritance and make-up) through trance or dream states was considered to be shamanic and was called Siddir, whilst those who practiced this art were themselves called Siddirs. The Siddir knotted together the web of dreams and loosened those knots to release power and knowledge.
In other words they brought together and spoke or gesticulated a series of mnemonics that would trigger off precontrived, imprinted states of consciousness that acted as doorways into deeper seats of consciousness. In Gaelic Scythian this ability and the name corresponding to it was called the Sidhe, a term used to describe and name the Irish fairies, the Tuadha d’Anu or Tuatha de Danaan as they were later called, a race of priest kings or druid princes.
The Web of Dreams relates to both the witches’ knotted ball and the Web of Wyrd or Fate (fata-fairy) and in the Scythian and Celtic cosmology, the power associated with it was thought to reside in the Otherworld, the realm of the gods (druidic ancestors) which was entered via trance or dream states, achieved whilst the druid or druidess occupied the fairy hills, the mortuary raths where the forefathers were buried.
The witch, as a seer or Merlin in Scythian culture and society, consequently belonged to an exclusive genome within a distinct holy and royal caste of overlords, which is reflected in the Gaelic word for a witch - Druidhe - which is pronounced Drui and is related to Draoi and Dracoi, meaning a dragon. Drui itself means Man (or Woman) of the Tree (not men of the oaks, as some have suggested) and is also related to the Sanskrit dru, meaning to run. This is associated with the ritual of running the labyrinth, with which we will deal in due course.
Therefore in Galatia, which had its own druids and was the site of the Nemeton, the largest regular gathering of druids in Europe, the term for a witch was UberOverlord, whilst in the Gaelic west the term for a witch was Druidhe which meant the same as Uber - An Overlord.
meaning
In summary vampire in its earlier form - oupire - derives ultimately from the Galatian Uber, which itself is derived from the Aryan Upari and linguistically and contextually the Vampire - the witch or druid - was a Scythian High Queen or King: an Overlord.
It is interesting to note in this context that when he compiled his journals in the 17th century Calmet, who had traveled extensively throughout the Austrian empire as an official vampire investigator accompanying imperial officers and soldiers, wrote that he had found no evidence whatsoever to support any notion that vampirism was either a supernatural phenomenon committed by praeter-natural beings - which he utterly refutes - or that it ever occurred in any form, either as a cult or in any isolated incidents, amongst the lower strata of society.
Without exception the enlightened Abbé was able to discover perfectly ordinary explanations for the incidents he had investigated, which in his day was quite remarkable, as the Church in past times had actively promoted vampire paranoia.
As Professor Margaret Murray discovered herself, vampirism was not the prerogative of the merchant or peasant classes, but was a cultic observance confined to the environs of the nobility, often as an adjunct to rites of the Noble and Royal Witch Covens of Scotland.
We can say with confidence then that real vampirism was indulged in by living beings who, unerringly, were members of the pre-christian and anti-christian high nobility and royalty. The most famous vampire stories, those of Dracula, Bathory and de Rais, support this conclusion. The historical evidence therefore supports the etymological origin of the word ’vampire’ - An Overlord.
Vampirism, up until the early 1700’s, by which time it had been in decline for several centuries, was not merely or solely the practice of a few isolated, high-born opportunists seeking some form of personal advantage or satisfying private perversions. Vampirism took two forms and the bloodline descendants of the ancient vampire lords had, in Britain, set the practice within an overall, multi-faceted social and cultural framework, stemming from the Iron-Age, that never gets an airing in the Gothic novel.
Vampires weren’t just vampires, as the penny dreadful would have us believe, they were individuals and families who used the practice to achieve specific aims and thereby fulfill those specific social obligations which, since the Scythian-Celtic period of the High Dragon Kings, were equated with their rank and position as leaders and overseers.
The Scythians
Throughout this discourse it must be borne in mind that when we speak of the Scythians as ’fairies’, ’dragons’, ’vampires’ or ’elves’, we are not talking about either the client races of the Scythians, or the ordinary Scythian citizenry, but of ’Royal Scythians’.
As we have discovered, the vampire - as a "witch" - belonged by genetic inheritance, to a distinct royal caste in Scythian-Celtic society, that of the priest-king or priestess-queen, the prince and princess-druids who had evolved very early on in human social history and who belonged to a Eurasian-wide hereditary priestly community which had originated with the Scythian-Aryans. The name Scythian was originally spelt Sithian in 16th century England, and it is from this tribal name that we obtain the word scythe, denoting a curved bladed agricultural tool, so named because of its similarity in shape to the Scythian sword.
The Scythians weren’t however named after their use of a curved sword. The name Sithian is related to a group of words that appear in Indo-European languages which are found as far apart as Eire and Northern India, indicating that they had a common Aryan origin in Scythia. These include - Sithia, Sidhe, Siddir and Siddhi.
In Cymric ’dd’ is pronounced ’th’, whilst in Irish and Scots the ’th’ is spelt dialectically ’dh’ whilst the ’s’ beginning a word is pronounced ’sh’. As we have related, the Siddir in Danish society were witches who practiced the art of knot tying and loosening.
These Siddir were directly related to the mythic Norns, the Mori or Fates who were said to be responsible for the fate of mankind by the patterns that they wove in the way that they tied and loosened the knots of the Web of Wyrd. The Siddirs, as well as being seers, could control such power as to influence the outcome of human affairs and in this respect their name reflects their abilities which, in India, were called the Siddhis, a word used to describe the powers of the Yogi who had self-realized.
The curious Irish word - Sidhe - pronounced ’shee’, ’sheeth’ or ’sheeth-ay’, attributed to the fairies and meaning ’powers’, is therefore identical to Siddir (sheeth-eer) and Siddhi (sheeth-ee) and is derived therefore, from the people of the powers - the Scythians or Sidheans (sheethee-ans). In Scotland the royal fairies were called the Seelie or Sheelie and their princesses were related to the sculpted Sheelagh Na Gigs over church doorways, who do NOT depict ancient goddesses of fertility, but were the royal Grail Maidens of the Elven kings and queens.
The Sheelagh na Gigs were goddesses of sovereignty and transcendence, and their place over the doorways of churches, many of which were built on the sites of ancient sacred groves, indicated that in entering these buildings one was entering through the vulva of the maiden into the otherworld, the realm of Elphame and the Kingdom of Heaven.
They were permitted above church doorways because the early church itself wanted to be identified with the old ways, firstly because it was in fact, at least in the beginning, part of the old ways and later, when catholicism took over, the Sheelaghs remained in place - in order to attract and convert "pagans".
Along with the Irish Sidhe, the Seelie and the Seelie Court of Scotland had a distinctly royal origin in the Tuadha d’Anu who when asked, like their Pictish descendants in Scotland, said of themselves that they were Scythian, as Canon Beck himself has insisted.
Some people tend to think that the word sidhe means a hill and therefore that the Irish Danaan, as the Sidhe, inherited this name as a consequence of fleeing into the hills after their defeat by the Milesians. As we can see this is not so and the fairy "hills", where the Aes Dan or Danaan, the gods of the Irish, were said to live, weren’t all Sidhe hills.
These - the power hills - were the sacred temple-mortuary raths and barrows, the creachaires or tomb-sepulchers, that the Danaan priest-kings were wont to ritually occupy for millennia before moving to Eire, and centuries before their Iberian kinsmen, the Milesians, came looking for a fight. The Sidhe, the Fairies, were the ’controllers of the fate of mankind’ and so named in remembrance of, and in identification with, their ancient Anunnaki (Anunnagi) ancestors.
In pre-christian history, although some practiced agriculture for a while, according to Murray-Hall M.A. they abandoned it for their traditional way of life and many of the Scythian clans remained solitary and insular nomadic pastoralists - horse lords who ranged across large tracts of Europe and Asia for centuries. Others opted late for a more settled existence and mixed settled agriculture with pastorialism, a system that can be found in both Takla Makan, where they built fine cities, and in Ireland, where they became know as the trooping fairies.
In general they were usually tall, pale skinned, with golden red hair and green eyes, unlike the Celts, who were stocky and squat, with ruddy complexions and dark hair, and practiced settled agriculture from a very early period.
The recent and rather unfortunate propagandist depiction of the Aryan (Scythian) as a tall, ruddy complexioned blonde racist yeoman-farmer-warrior-god has no basis in truth. In pre-christian history an Aryan was a High King, a warrior was a warrior and a farmer was a farmer and ne’er the three e’er met. The real Aryans of fact were red haired and green eyed, their hired military help, derived from their lower Ksatriya caste who were not Aryan were, sometimes, blonde and blue eyed.
The Aryan royal families didn’t intermarry with other tribes or castes but, with the development by many of their clans of settled city-states such as Scythopolis (30 AD, on the banks of the River Jordan just south of Galilee) nevertheless they became urban multi-racialists and appreciated cultural diversity.
The Aryan Hittites in particular were close allies of the Jews whose Draconian royal family, the House of David, made the Israelites, in a cultural sense, an early Aryan nation, and the Scythians and the Aryan Scythian Gaels had numerous settlements either in or adjacent to Israel and Judea.
The comparatively early use of the horse and of horse related technology separated the Aryans from the other tribes that occupied the middle-east and Eurasia. In Mittani, Mesopotamia, Akkad and Anatolia the Hurrians (whom in the 1920’s B. Hrozny described as the earliest Hindus) were the absolute Overlords and their supremacy is credited to their early use, like the Kurgans, of horse-drawn chariots.
The Hur syllable in Hurrian has been asserted by scholars, including G. Contenau (’La Civilisation des Hittites et des Hurrites de Mittani’) to be Har or Ar, meaning that the Hurrians, like the Scythians were Aryans with an Aryan Vedic royal-sacral family of gods.
These they bestowed upon the Hittites whose culture they dominated, (as the Hurrian or Aryan Mittani did in Mesopotamia) and the Hittites, in turn, provided the Greeks with these red-gold haired gods, including Zeus or Dyas Pater - the Jewish Jehovah, whose ancient symbol, shared with the sacred dynasty as a whole was - ironically - the swastika.
The early "Scythians", the people of the powers, occupied a region spanning The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia, the Ukraine and later, Siberia and Takla MakanTocharians, as the Elves were mistakenly called by early linguists, spoke a ritual language which is now called Tocharian A but which originated in ThraceFir Bolg and consequently with the Tuadha d’Anu as a whole, who began migrating from Central Europe to Ireland at that period.
where the in 1800 BC and thus had connections with the
Over the centuries, from 5000 BC onwards, the Scythians had also migrated into the middle-east and had provided ruling families for many tribes and nations along and beyond the eastern Mediterranean coast.
In the ’Annals of Irish History’ the Scythian ’Tuadha d’Anu’ who had migrated farther still, to the islands of the north, were described as a tribe of deific queens, kings, princes and lords and were noted for having druids of their own. In Japan’s North islands there lives a shamanic tribe called the Ainu whose early writing style has been identified as being Gaelic Ogham!
As a noble tribe, a sect of the Aryan peoples who, during various migrations, had also wandered east several centuries before the d’Anu displacement and their reputed first journey to Eire in 1500 BC, the Aryan-Scythian horse lords, traveling south-east via Persia (Iran) from 1800 BC onwards, had entered the Indus Valley and intermingled with the Dravidian population.
This migration was to lands already formerly under Sumerian and consequently Ubaid control. The westward migration of the Scythians or Sidheans also included these very same Dravidians who, so British traditions state, were the messengers and summoners or ’fetches’ of the Merlins.
These curious and delightful beings were also known as brownies, for obvious reasons and adopted the habit of body tattooing in emulation of their Scythian lords, who in Britain and Ireland were known as the Pixies, which is a name derived from Pict-Sidhes or painted fairies.
The confusion which arises when the Picts are described as being short and brown may be clarified when we remember that the Scythian Caste System consisted of three closely interknit, co-operating races, whose traditions and practices would inevitably become, to a certain extent, common to all within the system by a natural process of social osmosis.
From this encounter arose the eastern branch of the Aryan, Vedic "Hindu" religion, with its druids or magi - the Brahmins - and a pantheon of gods who were virtually identical with the Sumerian, the Egyptian, the Hittite, The Irish, the Gaulish, the Danish and the Greek, all of which stem from this early family of Elven goddess-queens and god-kings whose first home was to be found in The Balkans, Transylvania, Carpathia and the Caucasus regions of Greater and Little Scythia.
Within the Brahmin caste special Tantric rites were and still are studied and practised. Evidence suggests that these ancient rites were brought to India from Sumeria. This accords with the assertion that Qabalah itself originated there also and the author has long maintained that Tantra, particularly the Kaula Vama Marg and Esoteric Qabalism are simply variations of each other. The Tree of Life symbol and its hidden meanings appears in Druidism and given the evidence to date, we can confidently say that Tantra and Qabalah are descended from ancient Ubaid Druidic philosophy.
The right hand path version of Hindu and Buddhist Tantra concerns itself with studying and practicing sexual rites that one might find associated with the Kama Sutra. This form of Tantra promotes penetrative intercourse as a method of changing consciousness and has attached to it various commentaries on right-living and right-thinking. This was thought by some Indian scholars to have originated with those who were depicted by one Indian scholar as the animistically minded, sex mad weasels, the Dravidians. The left hand path however is somewhat different.
This discipline can be found in both Hinduism and Buddhism and concerns itself with the practice of vampirism. This alone is sufficient evidence to allow one to ascertain that the ’Black’ or Left Hand or Kaula Path preceded the later right hand path which, though joyously tactile and self indulgent to begin with, appears many centuries later to have been somewhat sanitized for public consumption. The yogic disciplines associated with the Kaula Path, originating with the Scythians, are intended to lead the practitioner to what one might call ’union with godhead’.
This psychological condition is manifest in mystical christianity as being the perception by the devotee of ’the kingdom of heaven’. That few christians ever achieve such a state is not to be wondered at, as christianity is also a royal blood tradition, exactly like its brother and sister, Druidism and Witchcraft.
Many christians haven’t got a clue about this aspect of Jesus’ teaching and are in any case not encouraged to explore its possibilities because such union leads to physical and psychological freedom, the very last thing that the established churches wish to encourage in the masses, even though Jesus himself preached it.
Union with Godhead, dwelling in Elphame, realization of the Buddha or whatever one likes to call it is accompanied by a range of powers which were catalogued by the amazing Edwardian lady explorer Alexandra David Niel, who witnessed the performance of these remarkable powers or Siddhis by Buddhist monks in Nepal and Tibet, whose ritual and philosophy owed much to the indigenous religion Bon-Po which ethically followed the same path as Kaula Vama Marg.
In the west we call it magic but, as we have seen, it was also known as the Sidhe. Kaula Tantra is dedicated to the Goddess Kali who is associated with both creation and destruction in the Hindu pantheon. Kali is a lunar deity who, like Tantra itself, moved east from Sumeria. As a moon goddess she is associated particularly with moon blood and the essences of the female organs of generation.
So what can we say of the nascence of Vampirism so far? Principally that it originated, not surprisingly, in Transylvania and the Central Eurasian region known as Scythia and that its practitioners were of a distinct race, the Elves, the high goddess-queens and god-kings of the Arya or Aesir.
Vampirism was the central feature of a philosophy based on endocrinology, rather than occult mumbo-jumbo and used the consumption of female blood and mumae to enhance awareness and lead the practitioner to union with godhead.
The powers accompanying such an elevated state of consciousness were called the sidhe or siddhi and were, with vampirism, the foundation of the cults of Druidism, Tantric Kaula Yoga, Qabalism, Alchemy, Rosicrucianism and Witchcraft.
Kali, like all the Ubaid Deities was a flesh and blood being. She, Kalimaath or Kali Marg, was a daughter of Lilith and Samael, son of Anu, who appears in the Aryan pantheon as Ahura Mazda and in Iran as the Medean god Zoroaster. Anu himself was the god who gave his name to the Tuatha de Danaan and as Sitchin has suggested the definition of the word god itself is ’descended of Anu’.
Based on the spelling ’Tuatha de Danaan’, some have suggested that these Irish elven folk derived their name from an Irish mother goddess named Dana. If they had checked the earlier spelling - Tuadha d’Anu (Tribe of Anu) - they would have discovered that the Scythian Sidhe were the sons and daughters of Anu and the Ubaid
gods and goddesses.
To recap then we have a clear connection between the words siddhi and sidhe both of which originate from a Scythian or earlier proto-Aryan-Ubaid root. The Scythians, as the Aryans of Persia and Asia provided the people then with their religious and social structures and mores and spread their wisdom and overlordship, mostly by invitation from prospective client tribes, throughout Britain and Europe.
The Scythian Aryans, as the ’Danaan’ settled in Eire and Scotland whilst in Wales they were known as the House of Don (Dan) or the House of Gwynnedd. This house sired the line of Llewelyn Princes, whilst in Scandinavia the Danaan became the Danes or Vikings and produced a junior cousin line - the Svei or Swedes - from which descended the Ruotsi clan who founded Russia. In Denmark the Sidhe was present as the Siddir, a class of seer or witch who were later separated from the Godthi or Gothi, the Danish Druids.
The Scythian Danaan in Eire, as in the rest of Europe, were a race apart, a ruling caste within which, like the original race of the Gods from whom they descended, there were further caste classifications.
In Denmark these were later named the Jarl, Carl and Thrall castes whilst in Eire they were broadly speaking the Druids, the Kings and the Warrior Smiths. In India
they are still defined as the Brahmins, the Ksatriyas and the Sudras.
The original castes of the Gods were:
a) the common gods - gods of Earth
b) the gods of Heaven and Earth
c) the gods of Heaven
The first class were what we might call jobbing gods who became the genii locus or pagan spirits. The second class - the gods of Heaven and Earth - were the Titans, the Repha’im and Morrighans, the Angels and Valkyries who interceded between the transcended gods, the divine ancestors - the gods of Heaven - and man.
Heaven was the otherworld, not a place up in the stars, but a state of being which was adjacent to our own dimension - called sometimes the mirror-world, most competently described, more than once, in the Mabinogion - which could be freely entered and left by the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Portal Guardians. In this place, also known as Elphame, Hades, Hel, Caer Glas and Tir Na n’og there dwelt the essences of the previous gods of Heaven and Earth who had passed on to become the transcended ones, the ’antecessors’ or ancestors of the later witches.
By dwelling in tombs the gods of Heaven and Earth, the Danaan Queens and Kings, made contact with their ancestor Gods and passed their wisdom and edicts on to mankind. Today we might call this process invocation.
These gods are carried in the blood and by invocation, we bring their qualities and identities to the forefront of conscious being and give them voice. These druidic gods and goddesses of Heaven and Earth were effectively the highest overlords on Earth, the elven rulers of the human kings and queens who ruled beneath them.
Often we find mention of the fairy blood in the medieval era in connection with the ruling nobility of the time. We might then be tempted to come to the logical conclusion that all nobility and royalty was thus of Fairy origin. However this is simply not the case. Despite the usurpation of the original fairy families by the church sponsored new nobility, the previous kingly and noble dynasties were essentially human anyway.
The fairy blood at that time, the dark ages and the medieval period, was carried by the descendants of the Archdruidic dynasties who formerly ruled over the contemporary Celtic and Eurasian kings and lords, it was not carried by any or all of the royal or noble families of the time simply because they were the heads of their castes, because over such class distinctions were positioned additionally, the castes of the elven god-kings themselves.
The gods of Heaven and Earth - the Archdruidic caste - dwelt in Barrows and Bergs which in Eire were called Raths, meaning a ’royal seat’. These Raths were the holy shrines and sepulchres built by the Danaan - the original Gods of Ireland according to the ’Annals of Irish History’ - to house the mortal remains of their ancestors and act as royal palaces for the Portal Guardians. In specific cases these Gods are named, and we learn, for instance, that Newgrange was the shrine occupied by Nuadha and later Oengus.
The devotional and holy nature of these places has led some scholars and commentators to believe that, because they were tombs and temples, then those said to occupy them must be purely spiritual entities, gods of an ethereal nature. Originally nothing could have been farther from the truth. Both Nuadha and Oengus were kings of the Danaan and contemporary descriptions of them and their kin leave us with the picture of the Danaan as a race of people with prodigious and very earthly appetites.
From their kinsmen in Siberia we know that, by our dubious standards, they were complete junkies and imbibed any form of drug they could get hold of. These would have included cannabis and cocaine, prevalent in Egypt and the Levant at the time, as well as the drugs classically associated with the druids and the elves such as Amanita Muscaria and Psylocybin, the fairy mushrooms of children’s picture books everywhere.
The Danaan were hardened drinkers and unscrupulous womanizers, whilst accounts of their princesses relate that they often mated in public with the highest nobles of their clan, to prove or reiterate their social standing to onlookers. (Heroditus: The Histories).
Counterbalancing this view of them, born of our own hypocritical conditioning, the Danaan, whether in Eire or mainland Europe or Asia, were the finest smiths, jewellers, poets and musicians of their time, they were the Lords of fearless warriors and gifted horsemen and, despite what we might think of the foregoing, they were a righteous, meticulous people who maintained standards of conduct in areas of their social life where such standards were considered essential for the harmonious order of society.
Great emphasis was laid upon honesty and truth in one’s words and one’s dealings, the maintenance and conservation of the natural environment was paramount, and infractions, such as the cutting of trees, could mean death. Emphasis was also laid on hospitality and courtly behavior to one’s peers or guests, the honoring of one’s ancestors and heroes, and the maintenance of extended family ties through fostering.
They weren’t bothered about the petty morality we imbue our sexual behavior with but would kill a man for breaking his word or lying. They were an heroic people and, compared with us today, a far more moral race whose standards of conduct, not invested or centered on our kind of childish taboos - but placed where it matters - puts us to shame.
They were a race centered on their spirituality which itself was centered on gnosis and transcendent consciousness. This made them, like their later royal Viking
cousins, a fearless people much loved and also much feared in turns, by all who knew them, whether in Eurasia or the British islands.
In about 500bc the Milesians entered Ireland from Iberia. Having defeated the Danaan tribes they put many of them to flight. It was during this period that the Danaansidhe.
became known as the Daouine Sidhe - the people of the hills - an erroneous use of the word
One group, the tribe of the Danaan king of Ulster, Bruidhne (mistakenly called Cruithne by the Romans), fled to Caledonia where they became known as the remnant of Cruithne or the ’Cruithainn’.
Other Danaan clans fled to Wales and the south west of mainland Britain. Several centuries later, when the Romans were unfortunate enough to encounter them in Scotland, they referred to these Danaan as ’Picts’ and it is this word that has adapted itself to become one of the names we use to describe the elven peoples - the pixies - or properly the Pict-Sidhes as we have already seen.
These being also came to be known as the Leprachauns and the etymology of this word, though thought to mean ’small-bodied’ actually means ’scaly-bodied’ from the Latin word lepra as in leprosy - scaly skinned.
The scaliness referred to was derived from the fish -scale style of armour which was common to the draconian Dacians, the Zmei, the Danes and the Danaan, all of whom originated in the region now known as Greater Scythia.
The scaly, twin-pronged tail of the wouivre or mermaid was also derived from the use, by grail maidens, of fish-scale plated leggings. When worn with the swan’s or raven’s feather cloaks, we have the classical image of the Harpie, reproduced in medieval depictions of Melusine.
Pict or Pictish means ’painted’ and the Danaan earned this appellation by virtue of their use of tattoos or woad to decorate their bodies with totemic or magical markings, the favorite being the labyrinth or spiral whorl.
The ancestors of the Irish Danaan - the Ubaid Danaan - had been using tattoos and woad since 4000 BC and examples of it can also be found in depictions of the Egyptian god Osiris or Asher as he is also known, and in the depictions of the Hindu gods Vishnu and Siva. Kali herself was also known as Kali Azura - the Blue Kali.
The spiral or whorl - the labyrinth - is the subject of a later essay in which it and its painted or carved symbol, lie at the centre of vampire and elven tradition. The spiral can be found carved into the rock at Newgrange in Ireland and also featured as a sacred design associated with the dwellings of the related Kassite Danaan clans who migrated to Britain.
In the Gaelic language we find two words specifically defining ’vampires’. The first - Creachaire - means a sepulchre, a tomb, a shrine and a temple, indicating that the character we later become familiar with as the "vampire" of Gothic legend was in fact a "dweller in the tombs", a druidic priest-king or priestess-queen - an Uber or Witch Overlord.
In Eurasia, particularly in the permafrost of Siberia and the arid wastes of Takla Makan in China, the mummified bodies of Scythian Chieftains and Shamankas or Priestess queens have been found. In Siberia the frozen remains of a male were unearthed. He had been tattooed with animal designs reminiscent of the totem Pictish salmon often found carved on stones in Scotland.
In the same region a shamanka had been unearthed who had been tattooed with the spiral labyrinth design. She, like her counterpart in Takla Makan, wore the conical headress of the Anunnaki gods of Sumeria that is also associated with medieval witchcraft. This same headress is depicted in bas-relief on the walls of the palace of Darius as being worn by those Scythians who brought him gifts in 500 BC.
The Takla Makan mummy, excavated by the Chinese in the 1960’s had red-gold hair and was buried adjacent to a cache of tartan plaid cloth and spiral painted pottery, similar to that found at Al’Ubaid in Syria. In the same region caves have been discovered where the walls are painted with devotional Buddhist pictures featuring the Tocharians, as they are known, conversing with Buddha.
Geoffrey Ashe states that the western Druids were interviewed by Buddha who claimed that they, the Druids, had established Shangri-La in the west. This should give the reader some hint as to the general thrust of druidic philosophy and of the hidden nature of that promoted by Jesus, whom St Columbus clearly stated was also a druid and magus himself.
Interview
http://www.gnostictemplars.org/guardians/The_Guardians_of_the_Holy_Grail_2011-02-10.mp3
Alexandre De Bothuri Bàthory Interview
Dragon Wisdom; Transylvanian Gnosis
Alexandre De Bothuri Bàthory Interview
Dragon Wisdom; Transylvanian Gnosis
Was St. Germain an Incognito Transylvanian Dragon Prince?
Frontpiece of unrevealed copy of Triangular Book
IMMORTALITY, LONGEVITY & TRANSCENDENCE
Here There Be Dragons, by Iona Miller
In symbolism and iconography, from ancient times animals represent clans. In heraldry they indicate family lineage.
WHO WAS ST. GERMAIN? The following is offered as suggestion rather than proof: Presumably his connection to the Dragon lineage is as son of the deposed Prince Rakoczy of Transylvania. The Dragon guards the "treasure" and a royal bloodline from which St. Germain claimed descent through his reputed father, Ferenc of Rákóczi, Prince of Transylvania.
Dragon lineage traces itself to Egypt and is also preserved in Asia, by the Scythians and Mesopotamians and lines even further east. Coming from Hungary and/or Transylvania, St. Germain, being of noble blood himself, could not be unaware of this symbolic Dragon lineage. Ferenc of Rákóczi, Prince of Transylvania, is Saint Germain’s reputed father. He was Head of the First Hungarian Liberation Battle for the re-establishment of Hungarian Kingdom Authority. In the fight for independence against the Habsburg Conquest all Hungarian people engaged in a spiritual struggle extending across centuries.
The first Habsburg King acquired the Hungarian throne by a deal unacceptable to the people. Hungarian elites ridiculed the Habsburg Clan and encouraged the Hungarian Royal State Formation. Independence of the Habsburg Clan, and the reestablishment of the Hungarian State Authority in her territory is the crucial movement cult of the Hungarian nation.
Joseph Rákóczi was the second son of Prince Ferenc Rákóczi and Amalie Princesse of Hessen, born in the French emigration of her father. The Conceptor and Head of the 2nd Hungarian Liberation's Battle against the Habsburg Empire was excommunicated by the Pope for this mission. In 1784, the Bavarian Illuminati, presumably including St. Germain in the shadows for or against, attempted to overthrow the Hapsburgs. Comte de Saint Germain was also a rumored paid agent of the French Revolution. In other words – he was a spy for the Dragon Dynasty wherever he went...an undercover agent with diplomatic niceties.
Among the legends of the Count's origins is that he was a "wandering Jew" or an exiled Transylvanian Prince. His "dragon book" implies that his lineage is secretly identified with the Dragon. All those threads weave together once we realize that Royal Ashina Khazars, a dynasty of converted Jews ruled Khazaria (ancient Scythia) from about 650 to 1016. Two royal clans merged: in Hebrew Ha-Shechina, and Turkic Ashina.
They were preceded by proto-Scythian kings who initiated a custodial tradition of seership and wisdom that migrated with them from Transylvania and Central Asia throughout Europe. Thus, the Scythian dynasties permeated European royalty as individual Dragon lineages fused.
The (Central Asian) Khazar name is derived from Turkic *qaz-, meaning "to wander." The Ashina was considered a sacred clan of quasi-divine status. The Ashina clan, a noble caste, carry the 16q24.3 "red gene" inherited from the Sumerian Annunaki, the root of the Dragon seed that permeates royal lines: Merovingian, Carolingian, Tudor, Plantagenet, Stuart, Hapsburg, Hanoverian, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Guelph, Bowes-Lyon, Battenberg (Mountbatten), Guise, and Savoy families - and Transylvanian lineages. The Davidic House of Judah married into the descent of the Merovingian Kings of the Franks. They are connected by a shared bloodline. The dragon archetype rests within the Dragon blood, passed on through the genes.
According to Nicholas de Vere, "Briefly, the Dragon lineage starts in the Caucasus with the Annunaki, descending through migrating proto-Scythians to the Sumerians while branching off also into the early Egyptians, Phoenicians and Mittani. A marriage bridge back to Scythia infused the Elvin line of “Tuatha de Danaan” and the Fir Bolg, which branched into the Arch-Druidic, Priest-Princely family to the Royal Picts of Scotland and the ring kings of the Horse Lords of Dal Riada, through the Elven dynasty of Pendragon and Avallon del Acqs, and down to a few pure bred families today."
The Royal Court of the Dragon was founded by the priests of Mendes in about 2200 BC and was subsequently ratified by the 12th dynasty Queen Sobeknefru. This sovereign and priestly Order passed from Egypt to the Kings of Jerusalem; to the Black Sea Princes of Scythia (Princess Milouziana of the Scythians) and into the Balkans - notably to the Royal House of Hungary, whose King Sigismund reconstituted the Court just 600 years ago. Sigismund’s assumed descent from Melusine. Her ancestry actually can be traced back to the Scythian Dragon Princess Scota, Queen Sobekh Nefru and the Egyptian Cult of the Dragon. Vlad Dracul was a minion of Sigismund of Luxembourg, and was educated at the Emperor's court in Nuremberg. Dracul was invested into Societas Draconis.
The Byzantine Emperor Constantine was a Dragon King. The Byzantine emperor Leo III married his son Constantine (V) to the Khazar princess as part of the alliance between the two empires. Princess Tzitzak was baptized as Irene. Their son Leo (Leo IV) was known as "Leo the Khazar", emperor of the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) Empire from 775 to 780.
The "secret of immortality" of the "Wandering Jew" is the in-bred dynasty -- the blood royale. For the ancient Egyptians, it lay partly in historical remembrance of one's name. Some say the nomadic Khazars derived from both the Edomites and the so-called “Lost Tribes”. Like their Edomite ancestors, the Khazars were also red-headed, and came to be known as “Red Jews”. Transylvania was part of the Khazarian Empire (with roots from Mongolia to Transylvania). The Khazar ruling class was strikingly handsome with reddish hair, white skin and blue eyes.
Perhaps these concealed symbolic hints were a private joke to himself and perhaps the familial European royalty of St. Germain's unrealized ruler identity. Comte de St. Germain has been plausibly identified as the younger son (b. 1690) of the Prince Franz-Leopold Rakoczy and the Princess Charlotte Amalia of Hesse-Wahnfried. He was concealed from the Hapsburgs and lived incognito. The Hesse blood would invest St. Germain with dragon genes, and provide a familial link to the royal patron of his later years, Landgrave Karl von Hessen.
Transylvanian royalty belonged to the Dragon Court. So, St. Germain might represent himself authentically as a "Wandering Jew" with the secret of immortality, while being Transylvanian (the royal House of Rakoczy) and carrying the Dragon legacy with which he emblazoned his singular book.
Whether it was genetically accurate or not, he had plausible reasons to believe so in his day. In fact, this Dragon connection may explain why he was itinerant, not merely a wandering magician, scholar and businessman -- but a man with a mission. Was this dragon emblem the symbol of his natural family? As a Hungarian or Transylvanian prince, was he either part of or in a struggle to restore a bloodline, bred for rulership and magic?
Transylvania is the earliest known homeland of the Dragon Kings. But, according to Nicholas de Vere, the House of Dracul descended from sons of Attila the Hun with no bloodline connection to Egypt. So it claimed an apostolic succession. There is no definable bloodline link or marriage bridge. If there was indeed dynastic [self-]deception, Saint Germain was unlikely to be any but an unwitting part, and would probably have identified strongly with this legacy. It is a legacy of seership through the genetic root – clear seeing, clairvoyance, trancendent consciousness.
The Dragon Tradition was alive and well during the time of Saint Germain and he was certainly part of it as a Transylvanian prince, whether he could pass a “Dragon DNA test” or not. It is no accident his secret original works carried the Dragon emblem. No wonder the book has been held closely ever since. Was it a sign to those who could see? http://trianglebook.iwarp.com/index.html
IMMORTALITY, LONGEVITY & TRANSCENDENCE
Here There Be Dragons, by Iona Miller
In symbolism and iconography, from ancient times animals represent clans. In heraldry they indicate family lineage.
WHO WAS ST. GERMAIN? The following is offered as suggestion rather than proof: Presumably his connection to the Dragon lineage is as son of the deposed Prince Rakoczy of Transylvania. The Dragon guards the "treasure" and a royal bloodline from which St. Germain claimed descent through his reputed father, Ferenc of Rákóczi, Prince of Transylvania.
Dragon lineage traces itself to Egypt and is also preserved in Asia, by the Scythians and Mesopotamians and lines even further east. Coming from Hungary and/or Transylvania, St. Germain, being of noble blood himself, could not be unaware of this symbolic Dragon lineage. Ferenc of Rákóczi, Prince of Transylvania, is Saint Germain’s reputed father. He was Head of the First Hungarian Liberation Battle for the re-establishment of Hungarian Kingdom Authority. In the fight for independence against the Habsburg Conquest all Hungarian people engaged in a spiritual struggle extending across centuries.
The first Habsburg King acquired the Hungarian throne by a deal unacceptable to the people. Hungarian elites ridiculed the Habsburg Clan and encouraged the Hungarian Royal State Formation. Independence of the Habsburg Clan, and the reestablishment of the Hungarian State Authority in her territory is the crucial movement cult of the Hungarian nation.
Joseph Rákóczi was the second son of Prince Ferenc Rákóczi and Amalie Princesse of Hessen, born in the French emigration of her father. The Conceptor and Head of the 2nd Hungarian Liberation's Battle against the Habsburg Empire was excommunicated by the Pope for this mission. In 1784, the Bavarian Illuminati, presumably including St. Germain in the shadows for or against, attempted to overthrow the Hapsburgs. Comte de Saint Germain was also a rumored paid agent of the French Revolution. In other words – he was a spy for the Dragon Dynasty wherever he went...an undercover agent with diplomatic niceties.
Among the legends of the Count's origins is that he was a "wandering Jew" or an exiled Transylvanian Prince. His "dragon book" implies that his lineage is secretly identified with the Dragon. All those threads weave together once we realize that Royal Ashina Khazars, a dynasty of converted Jews ruled Khazaria (ancient Scythia) from about 650 to 1016. Two royal clans merged: in Hebrew Ha-Shechina, and Turkic Ashina.
They were preceded by proto-Scythian kings who initiated a custodial tradition of seership and wisdom that migrated with them from Transylvania and Central Asia throughout Europe. Thus, the Scythian dynasties permeated European royalty as individual Dragon lineages fused.
The (Central Asian) Khazar name is derived from Turkic *qaz-, meaning "to wander." The Ashina was considered a sacred clan of quasi-divine status. The Ashina clan, a noble caste, carry the 16q24.3 "red gene" inherited from the Sumerian Annunaki, the root of the Dragon seed that permeates royal lines: Merovingian, Carolingian, Tudor, Plantagenet, Stuart, Hapsburg, Hanoverian, Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, Guelph, Bowes-Lyon, Battenberg (Mountbatten), Guise, and Savoy families - and Transylvanian lineages. The Davidic House of Judah married into the descent of the Merovingian Kings of the Franks. They are connected by a shared bloodline. The dragon archetype rests within the Dragon blood, passed on through the genes.
According to Nicholas de Vere, "Briefly, the Dragon lineage starts in the Caucasus with the Annunaki, descending through migrating proto-Scythians to the Sumerians while branching off also into the early Egyptians, Phoenicians and Mittani. A marriage bridge back to Scythia infused the Elvin line of “Tuatha de Danaan” and the Fir Bolg, which branched into the Arch-Druidic, Priest-Princely family to the Royal Picts of Scotland and the ring kings of the Horse Lords of Dal Riada, through the Elven dynasty of Pendragon and Avallon del Acqs, and down to a few pure bred families today."
The Royal Court of the Dragon was founded by the priests of Mendes in about 2200 BC and was subsequently ratified by the 12th dynasty Queen Sobeknefru. This sovereign and priestly Order passed from Egypt to the Kings of Jerusalem; to the Black Sea Princes of Scythia (Princess Milouziana of the Scythians) and into the Balkans - notably to the Royal House of Hungary, whose King Sigismund reconstituted the Court just 600 years ago. Sigismund’s assumed descent from Melusine. Her ancestry actually can be traced back to the Scythian Dragon Princess Scota, Queen Sobekh Nefru and the Egyptian Cult of the Dragon. Vlad Dracul was a minion of Sigismund of Luxembourg, and was educated at the Emperor's court in Nuremberg. Dracul was invested into Societas Draconis.
The Byzantine Emperor Constantine was a Dragon King. The Byzantine emperor Leo III married his son Constantine (V) to the Khazar princess as part of the alliance between the two empires. Princess Tzitzak was baptized as Irene. Their son Leo (Leo IV) was known as "Leo the Khazar", emperor of the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) Empire from 775 to 780.
The "secret of immortality" of the "Wandering Jew" is the in-bred dynasty -- the blood royale. For the ancient Egyptians, it lay partly in historical remembrance of one's name. Some say the nomadic Khazars derived from both the Edomites and the so-called “Lost Tribes”. Like their Edomite ancestors, the Khazars were also red-headed, and came to be known as “Red Jews”. Transylvania was part of the Khazarian Empire (with roots from Mongolia to Transylvania). The Khazar ruling class was strikingly handsome with reddish hair, white skin and blue eyes.
Perhaps these concealed symbolic hints were a private joke to himself and perhaps the familial European royalty of St. Germain's unrealized ruler identity. Comte de St. Germain has been plausibly identified as the younger son (b. 1690) of the Prince Franz-Leopold Rakoczy and the Princess Charlotte Amalia of Hesse-Wahnfried. He was concealed from the Hapsburgs and lived incognito. The Hesse blood would invest St. Germain with dragon genes, and provide a familial link to the royal patron of his later years, Landgrave Karl von Hessen.
Transylvanian royalty belonged to the Dragon Court. So, St. Germain might represent himself authentically as a "Wandering Jew" with the secret of immortality, while being Transylvanian (the royal House of Rakoczy) and carrying the Dragon legacy with which he emblazoned his singular book.
Whether it was genetically accurate or not, he had plausible reasons to believe so in his day. In fact, this Dragon connection may explain why he was itinerant, not merely a wandering magician, scholar and businessman -- but a man with a mission. Was this dragon emblem the symbol of his natural family? As a Hungarian or Transylvanian prince, was he either part of or in a struggle to restore a bloodline, bred for rulership and magic?
Transylvania is the earliest known homeland of the Dragon Kings. But, according to Nicholas de Vere, the House of Dracul descended from sons of Attila the Hun with no bloodline connection to Egypt. So it claimed an apostolic succession. There is no definable bloodline link or marriage bridge. If there was indeed dynastic [self-]deception, Saint Germain was unlikely to be any but an unwitting part, and would probably have identified strongly with this legacy. It is a legacy of seership through the genetic root – clear seeing, clairvoyance, trancendent consciousness.
The Dragon Tradition was alive and well during the time of Saint Germain and he was certainly part of it as a Transylvanian prince, whether he could pass a “Dragon DNA test” or not. It is no accident his secret original works carried the Dragon emblem. No wonder the book has been held closely ever since. Was it a sign to those who could see? http://trianglebook.iwarp.com/index.html
1776 version of Triangular Book Frontpiece
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dacian_Draco
The Dacian Draco was the standard and ensign of troops of the ancient Eastern European Dacian people, which can be seen in the hands of the soldiers of Decebalus in several scenes depicted on Trajan's Column in Rome, Italy. It has the form of a dragon with open wolf-like jaws containing several metal tongues. The hollow dragon’s head was mounted on a pole with a fabric tube affixed at the rear. In use, the draco was held up into the wind, or above the head of a horseman, where it filled with air and gave the impression it was alive while making a shrill sound as the wind passed through its strips of material. Draco (Latin) and Drakon (Greek) mean "serpent", "dragon". The root of these words means “to watch” or “to guard with a sharp eye”.[6] Apparently, it is a derivative of Greek drakōn "gazing".
The draco shows a religious syncretism between the wolf and the dragon as well as the serpent.
* A wolf was depicted at the standard's head, symbolic animal of the Carpathian people since the phase B of Hallstatt Period (10th–8th century BC). The animal is shown in an aggressive posture similar to that of the Assyro-Babylonian demon Tiamat or the Hittite monsters.[8] The religious association of the dragon with the wolf or the lion is first found around the year 1120 BC, on a stela of Nebuchadnezzar I, where an exact representation of the symbol of the Dacian dragon is found in the fourth quarter.[8] This indicates that the Dacian draco stems from the art of Asia Minor where the religious-military symbology of dragon extended both eastward to the Indo-Iranians and westward to the Thraco-Cimmeriano-Getians/Dacians.
By the time of the phase D of Hallstatt Period (8th–6th century BC), the decorative pattern of a dragon head or a serpent had become quite common in Dacia. In the La Tène Period (3thBC–1st century AD), it served as a standard for the Dacians. [10] The image of the draco appears on a 4th century BC ceramic piece discovered at Budureasca commune, Prahova county, Romania.
* The body of the standard, depicting a dragon-like balaur or a large snake, was seen by the Dacians as a manifestation of the sky demon or "heavenly dragon". This relates to their supreme god Zalmoxis who was a sky god (cf. also Tomaschek[15]).[16] while the Dacians also had a winged serpent or Dragon cult going back to the post-migrational Ubaid culture of Transylvania in 3000 BC.[17] In the "Hallstatt period" proper, the decorative pattern of a dragon head or a serpent became quite common in Dacia. Snake-shaped bracelets and other similar ornaments show not only the spread of the snake as a decorative motif but also its significance in Dacian material civilization.
The Dacian Draco was the standard and ensign of troops of the ancient Eastern European Dacian people, which can be seen in the hands of the soldiers of Decebalus in several scenes depicted on Trajan's Column in Rome, Italy. It has the form of a dragon with open wolf-like jaws containing several metal tongues. The hollow dragon’s head was mounted on a pole with a fabric tube affixed at the rear. In use, the draco was held up into the wind, or above the head of a horseman, where it filled with air and gave the impression it was alive while making a shrill sound as the wind passed through its strips of material. Draco (Latin) and Drakon (Greek) mean "serpent", "dragon". The root of these words means “to watch” or “to guard with a sharp eye”.[6] Apparently, it is a derivative of Greek drakōn "gazing".
The draco shows a religious syncretism between the wolf and the dragon as well as the serpent.
* A wolf was depicted at the standard's head, symbolic animal of the Carpathian people since the phase B of Hallstatt Period (10th–8th century BC). The animal is shown in an aggressive posture similar to that of the Assyro-Babylonian demon Tiamat or the Hittite monsters.[8] The religious association of the dragon with the wolf or the lion is first found around the year 1120 BC, on a stela of Nebuchadnezzar I, where an exact representation of the symbol of the Dacian dragon is found in the fourth quarter.[8] This indicates that the Dacian draco stems from the art of Asia Minor where the religious-military symbology of dragon extended both eastward to the Indo-Iranians and westward to the Thraco-Cimmeriano-Getians/Dacians.
By the time of the phase D of Hallstatt Period (8th–6th century BC), the decorative pattern of a dragon head or a serpent had become quite common in Dacia. In the La Tène Period (3thBC–1st century AD), it served as a standard for the Dacians. [10] The image of the draco appears on a 4th century BC ceramic piece discovered at Budureasca commune, Prahova county, Romania.
* The body of the standard, depicting a dragon-like balaur or a large snake, was seen by the Dacians as a manifestation of the sky demon or "heavenly dragon". This relates to their supreme god Zalmoxis who was a sky god (cf. also Tomaschek[15]).[16] while the Dacians also had a winged serpent or Dragon cult going back to the post-migrational Ubaid culture of Transylvania in 3000 BC.[17] In the "Hallstatt period" proper, the decorative pattern of a dragon head or a serpent became quite common in Dacia. Snake-shaped bracelets and other similar ornaments show not only the spread of the snake as a decorative motif but also its significance in Dacian material civilization.
Rite of the Vampire
Foreword
The tantric/hermetic, Royal Rite of the Vampire can never be predatory or sexual. It does not indicate any form of Freudian psychosis and although it is an expression of True Love, this does not correspond to any mundane romantic expectations. Human Love seems mostly needy, arising in response to a variety of chemical and emotional deficits and rather than transforming the couple involved, it simply seems to reinforce old complexes and prejudices, being entered into in the hope of fulfilling preconceived expectations.
Starfire cannot be achieved by partial individuals seeking some form of socially conditioned notional completeness through the other person. Both individuals must have personal integrity in order to transcend the possibility of simply becoming each other’s other half. The whole realm of Starfire in its varying manifestations should be entered into without preconceptions and without emotional inadequacy.
If there isn’t a degree of prior individuation, then it does become just another variation on the theme of Freudian domination and the desire for personal power through the sexual victimization of another person. In itself Starfire is Death, the journey’s end. Its symbolic expression is best appreciated in Waite’s Two of Cups. It is a "Love which is not in Nature, but by which Nature is Sanctified". As the Rite of Quickening, it often happens at its greatest intensity when it is least expected to happen and the individual/s involved hate no foreknowledge of it.
The Endocrinal glands tend to be multi-functional, with more than just one gland being responsible for the production of a single hormone or neurotransmitter. The Endocrinal System is fantastically complex and operates on a feedback loop of constantly changing levels of hormones, interacting and affecting each other in order to maintain a delicate balance.
To attempt to give a full explanation of the Starfire Ritual in Anatomical and Physiological terms would require a book to be written, so I will restrict the discussion to those glands and organs directly associated with the psychosomaticSephira system which stimulates the production of the hormones most closely identified with Starfire, the Holy Grail and Vampire Lore. Firstly however it is worth actually defining the objectives of undertaking the Rite of the Vampire.
These are:
1) To enhance intelligence
2) To promote longevity
Intelligence
Intelligence in cybernetic terms is defined as "The ability of an organism to exist and develop in symbiosis with its environment". The Rite of the Vampire was, in classical terms, a Royal prerogative which was undertaken on a regular basis with selected partners in order to promote within the reigning Queen or King a sequence of events leading to transcendent intelligence.
Originating in Scythian Royal Families the Rite of the Vampire enabled the Queen to maintain, and the King to obtain sovereignty, firstly over themselves, and secondly over the destiny which affected the people whom they served and guided. Whilst the Queen could reign independently, it was thought by the ancients that a King could not be a King without a Queen. In modern everyday terms this idea has a sound basis in the difference between male and female physiology, which difference in part is reflected in, and was balanced out by, the Rite of the Vampire.
In the ancient world the caste system defined the tasks of every individual within society. The Royal family was the nation’s spirit, soul and mind, the warriors were its arms, the yeomen and artisans were its torso and its legs. Each caste performed its specific tasks and each caste relied upon the other for direction, sustenance and defense. Each caste was considered as vital as the other, in the task of maintaining the nation as a whole. Today the nations are being run by the toe fat.
The task of the Royal Family was to guide and direct the efforts of the other castes and it could only do this efficiently if it was psychologically healthy and possessed of a considerable degree of wisdom and farsightedness. Its specific task was to foresee future problems and benefits and direct the nation accordingly.
To be able to exercise this amount of sovereign control over destiny, they first had to ensure sovereignty within themselves and this entailed adopting a practical, consistent method of integrating all the aspects of the psyche, by uniting and enhancing communication between the various areas of the brain contained within the general divisions of the left and right cerebral lobes. This task was not achieved by lengthy self analysis or psychotherapy but simply by ingesting chemicals which would encourage a greater sense of union within self and thus a transcendent appreciation of the self’s union with the Mind of Godhead or the Universe. Thereby true sovereignty, the will of theOne, could be integrated into the mind of the royal seer and followed.
Within the mind are a host of barriers, many of which are caused by the brain’s chemical and physical inability to efficiently communicate with itself. This causes a sense of confusion and isolation which encourages various forms of attachment to comforting delusions. Sovereignty over self is attained by accepting the self for what it is. In so doing the individual, dispensing with the energy consuming need to erect and maintain defensive mental routines, allows the truth to prevail instead, without regret and without judgment. In this manner the mind becomes detached and observant.
The energy formally used to sustain defensive mechanisms and constellations of delusionary complexes is freed from its shackles and can he used to enhance alertness and perception. In focused attention there is discovered Truth and this is the greatest manifestation of intelligence. Symbiosis is - above all else - Harmony and Harmony is transcendence. As a result of the Rite of the Vampire, Scythian culture itself was rooted in the love of Truth and Honor. The Harmony they experienced within themselves as a result of their personal honesty affected their relationship with the natural world which they adored and correspondingly lived in harmony and symbiosis with. For the Scythian, who had an almost childlike love of life, dishonesty was the enemy of joy and the death of clarity.
In consequence it was said of the Scythian Royal caste that they hated usurers, merchants and tradesmen and abhorred the deceit of the marketplace. Above all, to a Royal Scythian, who knew transcendent reality, and in being able to read his or her own heart and mind, could read the hearts and minds of other men; anyone attempting to lie to them or deceive them was proffering the greatest of insults and appeared to be tuning the universe upside down and perverting the Harmony of the Natural Order of life itself.
In Gothic Romance we have a particularly apposite example of the Scythian hatred of liars and cheats. The Scythian "vampire" is portrayed therein as living in terror of the christian cross and holy water and so we are fooled into believing that the vampire was an evil denizen of Hell who cannot bear to look upon or come into contact with the greatest of all the symbols of virtue and righteousness. However the reverse is actually the case. Because of the intent of those who have stolen it, the christian cross to a "vampire" was the epitome of everything that is evil, malicious, self serving, deceitful, dishonest and corrupt. To the "vampire" the church were no better that spies, holy protection racketeers and murderers, they were tradesmen and usurpers.
The vampire’s reaction to the cross was not holy terror but disgust and contempt, which was compounded by insult if the cross were wielded by a cleric, because to the vampire the cross was also associated with the martyrdom of one of the Family. To use a Vampire Family symbol to ward off a Vampire was the ultimate insult to the vampire’s intelligence. Likewise with holy water. In the medieval romances dire warnings are issued to those who would pour water upon the cubic stone of the Holy Grail.
Such an act would bring down thunder and lightning on the head of the transgressor. This symbolism indicates that the stone that pours forth the waters of life, namely the Grail Maiden should not be baptized because such a christian act is an act of territorializing usurpation, which is viewed by the Dragon Bloodlines in much the same way as anyone else would view the dog that urinates up a tree.
Christian clerics are usurpers and the act of aspersing with holy water is taken as their arrogance and audacity in attempting to make their own, something they can never possess or use to further their own selfish materialistic desires. The Vampire Race didn’t live in fear of idolatrous trinkets, it viewed them with anger and contempt as a form of utter stupidity that insults the intellect.
To return to the central theme of the narrative, the achieving of internal union was a fairly straightforward and predictable event. This is because the Royal Scythians, the Vampire or Elven Kings and Queens originated from a bloodline that had specific physiological differences in comparison to to other human species. Principally, as stated, they were in possession of a greater number of Melatonin sensitive synaptic receptors on both sides of the brain than ordinary human beings.
Secondly they possessed also a greater number of axons uniting the right and left lobes of the brain via the corpus callosum. This allowed for an enhanced trans-lobal communication potential. Thirdly both male and female "vampires" had larger Pineal glands than other people. In Vampire culture these assertions are reflected in the symbolism they used.
The synaptic and axonal connections via the corpus callosum were represented by the image of the dove of the Holy Spirit descending, holding within its beak a paten which it intends inserting into a Grail Cup. This was a medieval Templar symbol. The wings of the dove represent the axon branches of the limbic system of the left and right cerebrum whilst the body of the dove represents the corpus callosum which joins the two halves together.
Similarly the Aryan symbol of the swan displayed also takes the trouble to emphasize the same assertion but rather uses the swan’s head to distinguish the position of the Pineal gland. Both birds are used to convey a sense of grace and serenity and the observer is encouraged to associate such states with the psychic condition of the Dragon Grail Bloodline, arising specifically from neurophysiologic differences between that bloodline and the rest of humanity.
Differences in sensitivity to psychic or physical stimulus between the ancient Scythian Royal caste and other castes is emphasized in the west by the Tale of the Princess and the Pea. This story has a variant in Hinduism which itself shares a common Aryan cultural root with the Scythians. Here the difference between a Brahmin and a Ksatriya attracts comment and it becomes clear that a tendency toward heightened physical sensitivity distinguishes the Royal Priest from the Noble Warrior. One is quite clearly encouraged to associate caste difference with physical difference and conclude that caste was not a matter of social status but of physical and psychological function. The Priest was bred to be physically different to the Warrior.
The " vampire" was born with a higher potential for perception, transcendence and intelligence. Although operating on a higher base line in these areas than other species, the vampire race in their own perception of their everyday psychological and physiological condition, occupied a functional norm and walked a thin tightrope between their own mundanity, which for others would be perceived as being transcendent, and an even higher state of being.
Because of the neurophysiologic variations, achieving such a state would be quite a straightforward matter of ingesting certain neurotransmitters and hormones within the correct environmental conditions. Having so many more synapses and axons to accommodate these chemicals than other human beings, just a slight push could send them over the edge of their accepted reality and into another level of the universe.
A homoeopathic dose would allow them to achieve critical mass, whilst in others, much larger doses would have no affect at all because there are not the number of axons connecting the two lobes anyway. A simple example of this odd phenomena is that many devotees of various faiths follow gurus, attend seminars and retreats or take drugs and still, after years of struggle, yearning and discipline, get nowhere near attaining any state of mind that might be termed transcendent or intelligent according to the parameters defined herein.
Society encourages us to believe that we are all a homogenous mean, we are all built the same and we all share equal and similar attributes and potentials. The Church in particular is still very keen to push this particular piece of propaganda. This of course is blatantly untrue but those who are unaware of the physiological differences may strive for years in a state of utter perplexity, attempting to fulfill the desire to become enlightened.
Such perplexity is compounded when they meet others who make no attempt at all to achieve such a coveted state but simply live in it daily, having been born to it. Transcendence isn’t a matter of getting a load of exercises right, it’s a matter of being born with the kind of brain, endocrinal system and genetic memory that allows the mind to perceive such a state of being.
Being a witch, a magician, a vampire, a fairy or a royal dragon is not something that can be bestowed through rites of initiation or by adopting the pose. Such beings are of a different race, a race into which they are born. It is not a club that people can join and there are no human equivalents or substitutes, even though the church has attempted to usurp the status and power of these beings, the utter mess they have made of life on Earth just goes to prove my point.
They have usurped the positions formerly occupied by the transcendent and, lacking both the tools to perform the task and the inate desire to accept the ’Oblige’ which goes with the ’Noblesse’, they have stupidly and callously raped the planet and wiped out thousands of its precious species, bringing the world itself to the brink of disaster. The "vampire" was bred, with man’s collusion, to be man’s natural overlord and was born with that transcendent potential which was an essential part of the employment requirement for Kings and Queens.
Longevity
This aspect of the Rite of the Vampire has two subtexts, the physical and the spiritual. The former in social terms was intended to establish a sense of continuity and consistency to the reign of a King or Queen. The latter is determined by the phenomena of transcendent understanding. By performing the Rite of Starfire regularly it was possible to extend the normal span of life up to about one third and though the legend of the Vampire having eternal life can be said to be true, it does not relate to physical life. The Vampire is to all intents and purposes Dead in one sense but far more alive than ordinary human beings in another.
There are two types of life, both depend upon ones state of perception for their true appreciation. In Stoker’s ’Dracula’ we are introduced to the idea that Dracula’s image is not reflected in any mirror. Later on, towards the end of the Tale the Count says to Mina Harker "There is no Life in this body". The former incident explains the latter statement.
It is expressed eloquently elsewhere - "Be dead to the old nature and alive to the new". Jesus taught that there were two types of life, one mundane and the other transcendent. the old nature, the old life, is lived in relation to its environment and the opinion of those around it. It is bound by taboo and morality and considers itself the only reality.
This is the Ego, the individual, unregenerate Personality. Being a component of the Brain’s function, it dies with the body. The Ego or personality is a safety function, a minor form of self awareness that is formed by memory. In a sense, like memory it is a quality of the past and in its functioning it relates all new experience to past memory in order to quantify the threat or potential of any newly experienced phenomena.
In so doing it does not observe the new but makes of it the old, by comparing it to the nearest similar previous experience. Therefore as the ego is essentially memory and memory is the past and the past is dead and gone, so too is the human personality. Human beings are to all intents and purposes machines and they are truly the living dead.
The ego or personality, all that a human being thinks of within themselves as being alive, is founded upon fear. During the process of quickening the transcending mind, fear begins to appreciate that it is beginning to disintegrate. It is dying.
As it dies the fear that it is dies also and the memory which formerly prevented the perception from seeing anything new, suddenly sees all things anew. As memory is also the principal component of time, then what the perception also observes for the first time is the end of time: Eternity. What is left after the mind dies is the Eternal, the greater being, the spirit of the Universe:Life Itself
From that point onwards memory is founded not on fear but upon understanding. What lives from then onwards is the eternal perceiving itself through the senses of the vampire. The former "personality" is dead and in terms that human beings would understand "There is no life in this body", no fixed or immutable point of reference. This was why Dracula cast no reflection in the mirror. The face, the body, is what human beings think of when they affirm to themselves their selfhood and, being shaped by the personality, the body becomes the ego, the I.
The symbolic absence of a reflection is intended to assert that Dracula, and "vampires" in general, are "dead to the old nature but alive to the new". This is the foundation upon which Jesus’ entire message was built. It is only the Vampire that can truly say, with the voice of the eternal- "I AM THE TRUTH, THE WAY AND THE LIFE". For it is only in the blood of the vampire that there can be found the secret of Eternal Life.
Did vampires have eternal life? Well, yes they did. They were born Eternal in the sense that they were born to be transcendent and their Rites afforded them the ability to "yield" to the transcendent dynamic and perceive eternity. From that point on time becomes less relevant and they never departed from the eternal now that is perceived whilst in this physical life.
Time is created by mind which is fear. Without fear there is no time and whilst living in the physical body they perceive their mortal lives as immortal. So in the time it takes for a mortal to live out his natural life, the Vampire has already lived an eternity in the same space of years. When a Vampire body dies, the Spirit lives on because it is the spirit of the eternal.
The greatest heresy of all for the church is that they cannot ever achieve for themselves or bestow upon others the ability to attain life after death. The greatest heresy is that humans die, whilst the vampire and the fairy live forever. The greatest lie that the Church has ever uttered is in trying to convince people that faith or transubstantiation in communion will grant eternal life.
Even if the blood in the Eucharist Chalice were the blood of Christ or the Virgin, it would avail Man nothing because he is not anatomically equipped to process the chemicals that allow the brain to see the eternal. Mortal man is equipped to live his allotted span and then die forever. Individual reincarnation of the personality is equally as spurious a lie which, like the Church’s teachings concerning life after death, is propagated to induce behavioral conformity. However, there are still Grail Maidens on the Earth and the spirit of Kali has not yet completely passed into oblivion, despite the best efforts of the Church to breed her handmaidens out of existence.
The author discussed with Kenneth Grant the understanding that there is still a genetic difference between the Dragon Blood and the Blood of the Kasatriya and Sudra Castes. There is no elitism or snobbery involved in such a view. In times past there was a social niche for Dragons, Fairies, Vampires, Witches and Druidhes where, along with their human cousins they fulfilled a responsible social role in the affairs of Man.
However today they are just viewed as madmen or anomalies and society has no time for people who believe they can see beyond the endless desire to attain self worth or a sense of personal identity through fruitless labour and pointless consumption. Often the Quickening and Starfire does come unexpectedly and when it does, nothing can prepare the individual for its consequences. We are all taught that there is nothing beyond the reality defined within the consensus of the prevailing mass psychosis, with its materialistic fantasies and childish notions of Heaven and Hell.
We are all encouraged to conform and we have our expectations regulated accordingly. In particular no one in the west is taught that there is a dynamic potential within human relationships which transcends the mundane desire to assuage loneliness or greed, to propagate the genes, replicate the self or achieve self worth through sexuality. In consequence, for those who have been taught that there is no such things as Dragons, Vampires, Witches, Fairies or Druidhes and furthermore that all are sons of Adam and thus born equal in the sight of God, it can come as a bit of a surprise if Starfire, as the Quickening, creeps up unawares and does something to the soul that has remarkable similarities to it having been hung, drawn and quartered.
A new reality manifests itself, the brain becomes sensitized to the chemical phenomena that accompanies the revolution in perception and this new state becomes the norm, the base line. To maintain it Starfire as a ritual must be continued. There is now a new physiological requirement that must be met that is beyond human understanding, because human beings are blessedly bereft of the dormant brain tackle that has now fully kicked in and has become addicted to La Fontaine de Soif.
It should be explained that Starfire does not necessarily have to be the consumption of blood in the first instance. As the Quickening it can sometimes occur in the Grail Bloodline spontaneously and unexpectedly, and involve the subject in a situation where they become aware of a tremendous level of energy in someone they meet and become close to and this energy field, in close proximity, does something to the subject’s perceptions. There can be a feeling of tremendous stillness and peace and a cessation of desire. It is like Death.
The only way to explain it is to say that it appears to rewire the brain which then subconsciously expects a continuity of that self same stimulus. Without a regular fix there can be problems. It all sounds like the twaddle we read in Gothic Novels, like some form of stereotypical motif that Vampirewannabees would use to justify the idiocy of being seen in public with orthodontic augmentations.
However the Fontaine de Soif does exist and, as I have said before, the best way of appreciating it is to think of the alcoholic who, before the first drink doesn’t know that they even are alcoholics, but afterwards need that chemical fix regularly or their life goes to pieces. In alcoholism the chemical deficiency is, I believe, for a neurotransmitter called Neuropeptide. In vampirism it is for Melatonin but that in itself is only one component. Prolactin, Oxytocin, Vassopresin and Dopamine could also be implicated in the dependence.
A happy Dragon can go through life without any of this and without any of the Gothic overtones, just as long as they never meet another one of their bloodline. If they do though, there is a chance that they will discover a separate reality which they will find painful to be bereft of.
When talking of royal vampirism one should be aiming to associate the phrase with the evening scent of Nightstock, with moonlight and star shine and the song of the Nightingale in the forest behind the rose-walk.
"In the centre of the chamomile lawn there stands a black marble plinth from beneath which trickles the waters of life, whose sparkling melody harmonizes with the plaintive haunting song of the beautiful, elven girl, the beloved who, leaning against the monolith, stares into the starlit western sky, as if surveying a vast abyss, a realm of infinite depth that no man could ever hope to see with human eyes".
She is the journey’s end and the fulfillment of the dragon nature. Royal vampirism is about devotion to the feminine and surrender to the goddess, it is about a love that sacrifices self even unto death. It cannot be presented without the kind of romantic imagery whose symbolism transcends mortal love. Here we have a situation where the sidhe, in order to consummate his or her nature, must sacrifice that nature to the source of its consummation. The Dragon Maiden is not the victim and the vampire is not the predator. Both consume and transform each other and ultimately the sidhe must die in the arms of the beloved.
The confusion between this imagery and that of the dentally gifted fashion victim is the confusion between royal and martial vampirism. This particular manifestation of the legend was real and there is no getting away from that. Like royal vampirism it concerned itself with the assimilation of identities but beyond that it was for adrenaline junkies and thyroxine freaks. Originating in Scythian battle custom, warriors would drink the blood of fallen friend or foe alike in order to take upon themselves the valor and spirit of the dying warrior.
The more adrenaline and endorphins the victim or donor had in their bloodstream the better, because this provided fuel for the predators to continue the fray. It did not concern itself with high philosophy, transcendent love, intelligence or longevity and was itself in effect a short cut to the grave. A case of live hard, die young. Today athletes have been known to gradually extract their own blood, up to about two pints, and store it prior to events. Several hours before their performance they would reinject the blood back into their systems, giving them a significant and very useful buzz.
In stories such as le Fanu’s ’Carmilla’,Stoker’s ’Dracula ’and lately the work of Warrington, the most significant component of the vampire’s personality is not the callousness or predation, but their adoration and love for the victim. The method of consummation however, has been confused with that of the Scythian Warrior. Having said that, the stories themselves echo significantly the sentiments expressed in the world’s first story of royal vampirism, the Song of Songs, to be given further consideration in relating and expanding upon the underlying theme in historical examples of the Royal Rite.
Starfire
The rite of the vampire
To prepare for this ritual it took a subject six months to a year of consistent and methodical practice, undertaken daily, after dark. In the first few weeks of her retreat on the ’Isle of Women’ (Avallon) she would have been guided by an older companion, a druidess or shamanka. The entire procedure was then summarized and condensed by using a series of Hermetic signatures or gestures as auto suggestive prompts. The Rite was broken down into numbered steps. The maiden decided on the type of gesture or verbal command or both and then used these at the beginning of each step. After methodical practice these prompts automatically became associated with the steps by the subconscious which, on command, would initiate the dynamic associated with that particular verbal command or gesture or both.
The aim of the exercise was to encourage the female to increase the amount of melatonin in her bloodstream prior to or during menstruation. The exercise or its glyph commands were also repeated on the night of the rite itself in order to ensure the correct ionic polarity of the neurotransmitter being discharged either by the womb or the Graffenberg gland, which was stimulated manually to the point of orgasm and ejaculation.
A golden flute or pipe, inserted into the urethra prior to stimulation, was either held in the mouth to receive the discharged glandular fluid, or otherwise it was directed into a chalice. If blood was desired the Grail princess would position herself over the mouth of the reclining recipient and allow gravity to take its natural course, aided by oral stimulation and the resulting uterine contractions.
The preliminary exercise required attention and was only to be practiced at night. Likewise the fluids themselves were only collected at night because daylight to a large extent, prevents the manufacture of melatonin. To begin with the princess and her druidess chose a chamber without light and if the exercise were being practiced today, ideally the space chosen would be free of live electric cables or equipment, as electro-magnetic discharges affect the pineal gland, which is the command gland of the entire endocrinal system.
It was also vital that this exercise never be conducted in daylight, ever. To do so would have resulted in the over production of Seratonin which in certain respects can be very dangerous. Once the exercise had become part of the mental landscape attention to such detail became less important. Relaxation and silence were however, very important in order to avoid distraction. The experience was extremely pleasant when it was done correctly; but it took work.
Modus Operandi
The energy centers lying idle within the morphic field of the body take a lot of encouragement to come out of that dormant state, and this requires a great deal of perseverance. Once they are established as a component of the conscious mind they will work on the physical centers that they correspond to. This produces sensations which, as they are the result of increased glandular function cannot be confused with wishful thinking or autosuggestion.
Dragon Magic is the oldest magic in the world. Most other shamanic and ritual systems are corruptions of it. Being the earliest it is the simplest and most pure and arose at a time when religiosity and hocus pocus had yet to cripple man’s mind. In Dragon Magic all phenomena is related first and foremost to the observer of the phenomena and the observer’s perceptions thereto are determined by the condition of her or his hormonal balance.
Our entire understanding of and relationship with the universe is governed by our body chemistry and, understanding this, Old Dragons compiled a series of exercises to which, of late, a vast amount of mumbo jumbo has been attached, by people who probably thought that it couldn’t, or shouldn’t, be that simple. Magical ability is hereditary.
Undoubtedly a great many dubious individuals have set themselves up as authorities on Magic. Having tried it and having also failed miserably to achieve anything, they have deduced that the formulae were too simple and therefore there must be something lacking. It would not occur to them that it was they, and not the discipline, that was missing the vital components. In an attempt to make simple, straightforward, workable Magic work for them, over the centuries they and their underachieving successors have added to it layer upon layer of pointless, unnecessary junk.
Adenosine Triphosphate is the fuel that fires up the body cells. The electrical discharge of these cells, along with the axonal discharge of the nerve channels which are comprised of these cells themselves, creates a morphic energy field around and within the body. Its shape is maintained as a stable continuum by the DNA blueprint which determines the body’s form.
It was the naturally high strength of this field in the Fairy, emanating through pale, translucent skin and the quality of poise and transcendent, swanlike serenity that gave the Albe-gens; the Maidens of the Grail, the perceptible "glow" that earned them the Epithet "The Shining Ones". The Flame of Life burned brighter in them.
It is however possible to concentrate spheres of that energy in specific parts of the body at will. In this particular exercise the energy will be concentrated around specific glands within the endocrinal system. What happens then is that the cells of these glands will be fed more energy than is usual, causing them to work at an increased rate.
In Dragons it appears that a dormant facility for enabling energy to be manipulated in this way does exist in their genetic memories as opposed to the genetic memories of others. This means that they are more able than others to ignite these spheres of energy, which in Tantra are called wheels or Chakras and in Kabala are termed Sephira or Halos.
The exercise will prove initially fruitless to any newcomer because it seeks to make a warp in an energy field which has, in the average individual, to all intents and purposes remained seated in a genetic armchair for aeons: it will have stiff joints at first, and until perseverance has rendered it supple.
During the period devoted to practice, diet is important. Try to avoid anything that will encourage the production of free radicals and eat plenty of antioxidants like bananas, oranges, oats, tomatoes and so forth. The aim is to make the exercise as easy as possible and food that stresses the glands or works against them will have a deleterious effect on the health during this period. Eat plenty of Garlic. It is an excellent antiseptic and blood cleanser.
The Preparation
Having selected a quiet dark space that is warm, familiar and comfortable, ensure yourself a period of time free from all and any distraction whatsoever. The bedroom is ideal.
1) Loosen all clothing or disrobe, and lie flat on your back on the bed with your head cushioned at a low but comfortable angle. Place your arms by your side or upon the tops of your thighs with your elbows resting on the bed.
2) Starting with your feet, stretch your toes and tense the muscles in the ankles and then relax. Make a mental note of the sensation of tension and relaxation and repeat the tensing and relaxing exercises for the calves, thighs, torso, neck, face and arms. Repeat this routine until your are familiar with the feeling of being relaxed and then concentrate your attention on all the muscles of the body to ensure they are loose and unknotted. Once you are certain that you are completely relaxed make the gesture or think the command word which you wish to be associated with this relaxed state.
3) In a completely relaxed state, exhale completely but comfortably and breathe in again, counting the seconds in your mind, until you are near capacity but not straining or in discomfort. Breathe from the abdominal area not the chest. Take the air in through the nose. Make a note of how many seconds it took to breathe in, then hold the breathe for two seconds and breathe out through the mouth gently and slowly, taking the same amount of time to empty the lungs as it took to nearly fill them. Once they are discharged, hold for two seconds and then breathe in again. repeat this routine throughout the entire duration of the exercise. Attuning the breathing to the frequency of the heartbeat helps a great deal. After a while you no longer have to count but simply breathe evenly in sync with the heart. Continue to monitor your state of relaxation and adjust accordingly. After about ten minutes of relaxation and regular breathing you will feel the affects of the oxygen in the blood acting on the relaxed muscles of the body. You will begin to feel a pleasant buzzing in the head and a sense of weightlessness as if you are floating in mid air. when this happens make the gesture or think the command word you wish to be associated with this stage. If you get itches scratch them and start again. Always happens but as the exercise becomes more familiar, they subside.
At this stage a rhythmic pattern of breathing has been established which enables the mind to relax and attune itself to the brain’s cycles. what is being attempted in the first few months is to establish a psychosomatic relationship between mind and body which is conducive to enabling the mind to exercise control over bodily systems which usually remain unconscious. By repeating the rhythmic patterns faithfully the brain begins to associate the exercise with relaxation and calm which it will later habitually associate with the command prompts. When this happens each command prompt will trigger the correct bodily response.
Having established the relaxation and breathing exercises successfully it is now time to begin the visualization process of the exercise. The aim of visualization is to assert control of the mind over the body. An example of this is that if you visualize in your mind the image of you eating a lemon, you will automatically begin to salivate. This is mind over matter. This process is involved in concentrating energy into the gland centers associated with the dormant Sephira in order to awaken them.
In the Rite of the Vampire there are five spheres which are utilized, corresponding to the brain and brain stem including the ventricles, the pineal gland, the pituitary gland, the hypothalamus, the thyroid and parathyroid glands in the throat and the Graffenberg gland and or womb. Starting from the top they are the:
Sphere Name
Location
Sphere Colour
Sphere Resonant
Kether
Brain
White Gold
Ti Ah Maat
Daath
Thyroid
Mauve
Ah Nah Ouh
Tiphareth
Thymus
Red
Nin Kur Saag
Yesod
Womb
Blue
Lih Lih Tou
Milathara
Graffenberg
Green Silver
Luh Luh Ahh
4) As you lie with your eyes closed in a state of perfect relaxation begin to visualize the first sphere in the column - Kether. About five inches in diameter this ball of white light should be envisaged as occupying the space within the cranium. Imagine looking at the sun on a misty spring morning and this will give you the exact image. Whilst visualizing Kether imagine that from its centre there is rolling a beautiful deep sonorous vibration similar to the haunting, unbelievably deep chanting of Tibetan Monks. As you are imaging the sphere glistening and glowing, and the three syllable chant from the centre : TIR ARRH MAAT corresponds to the rhythm of your breathing out, you will begin to see in your eyes a white light and you will feel you head humming in a way different from that caused by the breathing exercise. When this sphere has established itself imagine that from its centre a cylindrical Channel of white light has emerged and travelled down to your throat. Doing this will direct the pineal and pituitary secretions to the thyroids.
5) Maintaining the Kether sphere and the rod of light, now imagine a glistening ball of the same size in Mauve around the throat and lower skull. In the same manner as before, from its centre allow it to intone in your mind the chant AHH NAA OUU as one continuous sound. At this point, once it has become established, things get really interesting.
The thyroid gland starts to produce an excess of thyroxine4 which the melatonin from the pineal converts into thyroxine 3 - Rocket Fuel. Within a matter of seconds this has entered the bloodstream and united with every cell in the body. The feedback loop to the brain energizes all the glands again and they in turn increase their output of hormones which increases the output and conversion of thyroxine 4 causing a snowball effect.
At this point you will have forgotten to breathe, visualize or chant. The thyroxine 3 has just united with the mitochondria to produce adenosine triphosphate which is now causing every cell in the body to behave like a nuclear reactor. The weirdest sensation of all is caused by the the boost of energy to the morphic field around the body.
It begins to expand and appears to have just developed nerve endings on its outer perimeter which now feels like an egg shaped aura encapsulating the entire body.
Whilst this is happening you feel bloated with energy like a balloon full of warm glowing water and most surprising of all is that you can actually see the cells glowing in your head. The discovery of an extra component to the human anatomy that you didn’t previously know of or believe in is a bit of a shock. Try not to forget the object of the exercise because it gets even better, especially for women. At this point remember to incorporate the command glyph or word.
6) After the initial surprise has worn off and the phenomena has stabilized itself resume the breathing pattern and check for muscular relaxation. Having restored the breathing pattern imagine that the ’channel of light’ has extended down from the mauve Daath sphere around the throat and come to rest behind the sternum bone of the rib cage. Here you should visualize a red -gold sphere the same size as the former two, scintillating and pulsing. from its midst listen to its chant emanate. NING GURR SAARG. In all cases you should hear the chants, not in your head, but coming from the spheres. Direct the sound out as coming from there. The thymus stores the T-cells which help fight infection and aid in the prevention of cellular damage. When the sphere has become stable and you can feel its warmth you will see in your mind that it is glowing without your willful act of imagination. At this point think the command word or gesture associated with this stage.
7) Having accomplished this, imagine that the channel of white light is breaking from the Tifaret sphere and reaching down to the womb. Now visualize the womb being surrounded by a sphere of warm aquamarine light dappled like the moon reflected in water. The color is vivid and opalescent. From the centre of the Sphere and the womb intone the chant LEER LEER TOO. As with all the spheres, remember that the chant begins at the peak point of the intake of breath and continues until exhalation is complete. It does not however break off abruptly at that point but continues to resonate until you breathe in again. Make the chants flow. Surprise number two. After a while the womb will begin to react and the genital area will become sensate. As the visualization and the chant continue and the sphere becomes stabilized the feelings in the sex organs become more intense. Often this can result in spontaneous orgasm.
In the Rite, which is subdivided into two distinct sub routines, the firing up of the Womb sphere causes various hormones to be deposited there in increased amounts, depending upon the what stage within the menstrual cycle the exercise is performed at. During the applicable point in menstrual discharge the blood will contain ATP and thyroxine 3 which are collected for use as rejuvenants. In the second sub routine, which is conducted mid cycle, the content of the Graffenberg gland is harvested. This is thought to contain melatonin, vassopresin, dopamine, prolactin, retinol and oxytocin. The last two neurotransmitters will also be found in the menstrual blood. These are also present as a reaction to the Rite of the Vampire itself which, as one of the highest rites of Courtly Love, should be undertaken as an act of hierogamy or the union of the souls of the divine lovers. If this occurs then the brain of both the maiden and the vampire will manufacture prolactin and oxytocin which will result in that feeling of intense bonding between the two so often recorded in vampire lore. If it does not, the ritual is not being undertaken in the right spirit.
The two sub routines within the Rite of the Vampire are entitled:
8) At Kether, fire the sphere up again and resume the chant. Imagine in your mind’s eye the layout of the brain and brain stem. From Kether visualize the channel of light extending from the back of the brain, down through the spinal column to its base around the pelvis. From the pelvis direct the light to the bladder and urethra. When the channel is established to the urethra imagine that just behind the clitoris under the pubic bone following the duct of the urethra from the opening between the labia minora, there is a swelling. To help you locate this before commencing the exercise, it is best to feel just inside the vagina and up against the pubic bone. Located at that point of the urethra is the Graffenberg gland and at this point you should visualize it swelling and being engulfed in a light of Lunar Silver.
When this visualization is established feel the vibration of the chant LO LO OUAH. This Sephira is a subdivision of Yesod. In western Kabala Yesod covers the entire sexual region which for the Rite of the Vampire is too imprecise. By subdividing Yesod into two, Yesod and Milathara, concentration can be directed more effectively. Milathara is an Aryan variation found in Tantra. LO LO OUAH is the second part of the Yesod chant directed to the G region instead of being used for Yesod as a whole. At the point where the sphere of Milathara is established and is being experienced rather than willed, the G-gland will begin to become sensate and tingling. After a while it may also orgasm and discharge a clear fluid. The sensations accompanying this are utterly different from any other type of orgasm. In effect it is the female form of ejaculation. The possibility of this occurring whilst practicing the exercises in preparation for the Rite depend of the visualization capabilities of the subject. During the Rite the ejaculation is assisted manually anyway. If it does occur allow the sensation to subside and think the command or gesture. Now reassess the state of the Sephira and channels and enhance their respective intensities accordingly. Once they are all working at optimum level again initiate the following process.
La Fontaine de Vie
The Red Egg
9) At this point the sensation of being egg-shaped will still be felt. The Fountain exercise is accomplished to ensure an evening out of the energies throughout the morphic field, which is then charged to sustain a field of negative ionization. This field will then alter the polarity of the hormonal electrostatic charge which increases the hormonal impact and its affects on synaptic uptake following ingestion. Starting at the Kethersphere visualize a fountain of brilliant, sparkling blue-gold water flowing from the top of the sphere down either side of the body to the outer perimeter of the morphic field and down to the lowest point of the field just beyond the feet. When it has reached the base of the egg, visualize its flow returning up the body, this time under the back and over the breast until the flow reaches and re-enters Kether. Repeat this exercise until a continuous outward and return flow has been established.
The Hormones are now charged. After about five minutes turn the Water into warm, glowing Blood. Red is the color of energy discharging. The object during the actual Rite itself being to expel the energy and donate the essence, the color red tends to push matter away from the source of its nascence. This in conjunction with the blood as a mystical symbol in itself is the origin of the Icon of the Scarlet Woman and the Whore of Babylon. The Virgin Mother of Christ and the Maiden Magdalene.
In the Nine stages of the Nahash, the serpent of wisdom, the exercise is complete. In the Sacred Grove, The Maiden is now the Tree of Life* and the Tree of Knowledge* and the serpent is entwined in her branches. The Sephirah are the Apples of Avalon glowing under the leaves of her flesh. Her slender boughs are the myriad of vessels, arteries and nerve fibers through which flows the sweet sap of Holy Blood and the Waters of Life. In her topmost branches rests the white Dove of Peace, whilst at her feet the waters of the pool of eternal wisdom ripple with the eddying breath of her sacred scents.
Into the clearing, wandering in the Quest of life giving waters, appears the Stag of Nine Tines, The Great Lord of the Forest.
* Lilith’s Stag Lord was Samael, the Dragon King. The Pictish variant of this is the Boar in the Orchard. The Blue Boar in the orchard consumes the apples of Avalon.
The Green Stag
For the vampire princess or prince the exercise is exactly the same in all points except that in the case of the male, he omits the Malathara sphere and the channel from the brain stem. In Magic the use of color and vibration corresponds with known scientific fact concerning the qualities relating to the frequencies of light energy levels. For each color there is its opposite and in the case of red, its optical correspondent is green. This can be ascertained by staring at a red colored spot for about a minute. If one then looks at a white sheet of paper, the persistence of vision will make it seem as if a green spot has appeared on the sheet. The color green is the true color of the vampire for this very reason. Whilst red is a positive, emitting color, green is a negative absorbing color which draws life into it. In consequence the Dragon princess or prince who is to act as supplicant to the Maiden should infuse their ’morphic field’ with green.
We have numerous examples of the Ancient Rites of the Elves and these were in many cases the Rites of the Vampire, both being of one and the same identity. The color most associated with the Elves of the ancient forests was green. Similarly the color of the Stag of Nine Tines that drank from the Holy Grail was green, and that stag was the emblem of the Pictish Calle Daouine king and queen, the Oberon and Titania of Shakespeare. In medieval art, both the Stag and the Dragon were often depicted as being led on a golden chain by the Maiden. Thereby we are given to understand that the relationship between the vampire and the virgin is one of female choice and male devotion.
It was only later with the advent of Catharism and the rise of the Dragon Court and its most famous prince, Dracula, that the color black became associated with the archetypal vampire. This arose because of the color of the Cathar robe and the Dragon Court tradition of wearing Black on Fridays to honor the Cubic Stone and Venus.
Notwithstanding, the standard colors for the Dragon Court at other times were Hunter’s green and blood red. Otherwise green was always associated with the Fairies and the Fairies were always associated with vampirism by the human population, who were encouraged to live in terror of their otherworldly cousins, and exhorted never to wear the Elven Green, which was evil and unlucky.
The Time of The Season
Specific times during the cycle of ovulation were chosen to drink the Blood of Life and the Waters of Wisdom. As the constitution of every Dragon princess was different, the nights of the Rite varied for each one. Essentially two nights per lunar month were set aside for the alternate drinking of blood or water. The ideal time could be ascertained by counting a certain number of days from the discharge of the ova to mid cycle. The calculation could not be written in stone as the human circadian cycle works to a rhythm that has a "day" of twenty five hours. A time discrepancy occurs which adjusts itself regularly but this causes fluctuations in the secretion of hormones. The body’s day, beginning at 0001hrs, finishes not at 2359hrs as the chronological day does, but at 0100hrs, a day later. As a result of this and other factors, female menstruation occurs within a plus or minus window which had to be anticipated.
The Temple of the Goddess (See Notes: Wild Hunt)
The Rite of the Vampire was often conducted in a Forest or Sacred Garden. In Anjou Melusine is said to have conducted the Rite in a maze garden in the midst of which stood her sacred fountain. The garden was situated in the forest of Verrieres-en-Forez which was an underwood populated by blackthorns and briars. The maze, conforming to classical Scythian design, would have been shaped like a spiral swastika. In the centre stood a black marble cube. From beneath the plinth there flowed the gentle rippling stream, symbolic of the flow of the fountain from Melusine’s own sacred being. The ’Cubic Stone’ and the ’Fountain’ symbolized the Graffenberg gland, the ’Jewel in the Crown’ of Lucifer, whilst the maze represented the ’Spiral Dance of the Vortex’. The direction one entered it signified whether one was to give or to receive (see notes: Swastika). On another level the maze represented the ’Quest for the Holy Grail’, the end of being and thus the ’Still Centre of the Universe’, in which is to be found the truth of all truth. The spiral dance was a significant ritual feature of witchcraft, whose practitioners provided the backbone of support for the ancient elven families.
The Forez or thicket of blackthorn symbolized the forest of the mons veneris. A similar forest of thorns is to be found in the story of ’Sleeping Beauty’. The blackthorn tree, the ’Tree of Elphame’, was thought to be ruled by Saturn, who was the angelic spirit of the sephiroth of Binah, whose sacred flower was the lily of the valley. Binah represented ’Understanding’. Under-Standing is the act of giving way or yielding. It is passive perception. The act of yielding or bending to a greater intelligence was represented by the willow or wicker from whence originated the word wicca or witch.
Binah was called the ’Primordial Deep’ which, also represented by Tiamat the great Dragon queen, was replicated in a multitude of sacred lakes and wells in Scythian myth which were said to be the gateways to the Otherworld. To drink from the waters of the sacred lakes, fountains or wells was to enter the Otherworld, Elphame, the source of Death and Rebirth. The symbolism of the Melusine’s sacred garden is an extension of the otherworldly sacredness of her own nature. An intimation of the magical qualities of her feminine sex and a hint of the promise of transcendence for all those who imbibe of her essences and the essences of those of her fairy maiden kin and posterity.
Binah ’s sacred animal was the bee. This creature was used by the Merovingians as a totem dynastic badge which, in relation to the other glyphs associated with this sephiroth, recount the entire arcane wisdom of the Holy Grail and the Rite of the Vampire. Associated closely with Binah was the cypress. Used as an incense at both weddings and funerals this tree symbolized Constancy or Transcendence (Death) through Divine Union (Marriage). The message is straightforward. The Bee (Vampire) sucks the Nectar of the Lily (Grail Maiden), which act is an act of Union, resulting in Death, the Transcendence of Consciousness.
Transcendence of Consciousness
The Temple of the Goddess is the Maiden’s vulva which, symbolically reproduced on a greater scale becomes variously and euphemistically:
La Fontaine du Soif
Intermingled, the warm, caressing Summer Evening scent of white Iris and Briar, buffits against the heavier, closer perfume of Apple and Myrrh, of Nutmeg and Pomegranate.
Beneath Moonlight and Starshine, her hands tracing delicate arabesques, she sings softly in a tongue long forgotten, a haunting, breathless melody that embraces the night, harmonizing with the sparkling plainsong of the soft cascading water, spilling from beneath the dark, unyielding plinth upon which she reclines.
The Shining One, His sister His bride; this Lord of yesterday holds close within his hear4 as she gazes deep into the stalk abyss above the western sky. With childlike eyes as old as the Ancient of Days, she surveys with her infinite soul her sister, that eternal timeless realm, heedless of her lover’s impanent foo falls upon the Chamomde swathe, amidst which her sacred monument stands rooted upon the earth.
Yielding the translucent flesh of her slender, glowing limbs to the hungry embrace of this ice black, unforgiving tomb; in her preoccupation her stillness now feigns death’s charade, causing the yearning approach of her lover to bridle, as he stands and meditates with wonder this moon bathed mystery, wherein soft pale skin and shimmering cubic stone entwined, become sculpted as one, in the eloquence of their radiant glory.
Countenancing such, what heart has he now that isn’t bound about by Golden Chains and enslaved by the look of her? what has she left within him in that fleeting moment but a lonely chasm as cold as the bed upon which she lays and as hollow as the abyss upon which her innocent Contemplation rests. His emptiness is filled with tears that can never quench his thirst for her
In some middle distant glade, within the dark encroaching forest, a Turtle Dove breaks in upon his sweet agony with a spectral strain for some far off burnished love, echoing the pleas of his sundered eldritch soul. No murmured answer is rejoined, but the softly responding cadence of this lord’s beloved bride, enshrined beneath the boundless canopy of heaven.
The dying refrain of her tender imprecation quickens his desire, as the incantation in its ceasing, summons him to his obeisance, to his heart’s brief ease - and oblivion. To the Turtle the Phoenix replied:
"For my love, thy constancy; for thy wine, my eternal soul".
Then raised she opens to him with Myrrh moistened fingers, and with one, heavy scented, dew dripped kiss, he drinks deep from the fountain of thirst and empties her cup of sorrows. With Myrrh moistened fingers she opens to him the door of a realm he now sees with her eyes. And trading longing for longing, in her tender arms he yields to her his promised soul, and dies.
Appendix. Attitudes to women in the Medieval period and the notion of Courtly Love
From; Jules Michelet ’Satanism and Witchcraft’ (Tandem 1969).
"Sprenger said before 1500: We should speak of The heresy of the Sorceresses, not of the Sorcerers; the lanner are of small account. So another writer under Louis XIII: For one Sorcerer, ten thousand Sorceresses".
"Nature makes them Sorceresses - the genius peculiar to woman and her temperament. She is born a creature of Enchantment. In virtue of regularly recurring periods of exaltation, she is a Sybil; in virtue of love, a Magician 99."
(My note: Sybil was a Roman prophetess. Michelet’s comment refers to the lunar cycle and the special feminine powers of magic and seership which, as has been universally witnessed, appeared to be most prominent at the time of menstruation. At this time, oestrogen production lessens and therefore the ascendence of melatonin and related hormones causes an increase in the intuitive faculty)
Michelet goes on to say:
"By the fineness of her intuitions, the cumfirig Or her wiles - often fantastic, often beneficent - she is a Witch, and casts spells, at least and lowest lulls pain to sleep and softens the blow of calamity."
Fairies, ’Satanism and Witchcraft’ Page 32.
Michelet asks;
"What were the Fairies? What we are told is that in the old days, queens of the Gauls, proud and fantastic princesses, at the coming of Christ and His apostles, were wickedly impertinent and turned their backs, In Brittany they were dancing at the time and never stopped. Hence their cruel sentence; they are doomed to live on till the Day of Judgment".
From Fernando Henriques ’Love in Action, The Sociology of Sex’ (Panther-586-01683-X- 2).
To prepare for this ritual it took a subject six months to a year of consistent and methodical practice, undertaken daily, after dark. In the first few weeks of her retreat on the ’Isle of Women’ (Avallon) she would have been guided by an older companion, a druidess or shamanka. The entire procedure was then summarized and condensed by using a series of Hermetic signatures or gestures as auto suggestive prompts. The Rite was broken down into numbered steps. The maiden decided on the type of gesture or verbal command or both and then used these at the beginning of each step. After methodical practice these prompts automatically became associated with the steps by the subconscious which, on command, would initiate the dynamic associated with that particular verbal command or gesture or both.
The aim of the exercise was to encourage the female to increase the amount of melatonin in her bloodstream prior to or during menstruation. The exercise or its glyph commands were also repeated on the night of the rite itself in order to ensure the correct ionic polarity of the neurotransmitter being discharged either by the womb or the Graffenberg gland, which was stimulated manually to the point of orgasm and ejaculation.
A golden flute or pipe, inserted into the urethra prior to stimulation, was either held in the mouth to receive the discharged glandular fluid, or otherwise it was directed into a chalice. If blood was desired the Grail princess would position herself over the mouth of the reclining recipient and allow gravity to take its natural course, aided by oral stimulation and the resulting uterine contractions.
The preliminary exercise required attention and was only to be practiced at night. Likewise the fluids themselves were only collected at night because daylight to a large extent, prevents the manufacture of melatonin. To begin with the princess and her druidess chose a chamber without light and if the exercise were being practiced today, ideally the space chosen would be free of live electric cables or equipment, as electro-magnetic discharges affect the pineal gland, which is the command gland of the entire endocrinal system.
It was also vital that this exercise never be conducted in daylight, ever. To do so would have resulted in the over production of Seratonin which in certain respects can be very dangerous. Once the exercise had become part of the mental landscape attention to such detail became less important. Relaxation and silence were however, very important in order to avoid distraction. The experience was extremely pleasant when it was done correctly; but it took work.
Modus Operandi
The energy centers lying idle within the morphic field of the body take a lot of encouragement to come out of that dormant state, and this requires a great deal of perseverance. Once they are established as a component of the conscious mind they will work on the physical centers that they correspond to. This produces sensations which, as they are the result of increased glandular function cannot be confused with wishful thinking or autosuggestion.
Dragon Magic is the oldest magic in the world. Most other shamanic and ritual systems are corruptions of it. Being the earliest it is the simplest and most pure and arose at a time when religiosity and hocus pocus had yet to cripple man’s mind. In Dragon Magic all phenomena is related first and foremost to the observer of the phenomena and the observer’s perceptions thereto are determined by the condition of her or his hormonal balance.
Our entire understanding of and relationship with the universe is governed by our body chemistry and, understanding this, Old Dragons compiled a series of exercises to which, of late, a vast amount of mumbo jumbo has been attached, by people who probably thought that it couldn’t, or shouldn’t, be that simple. Magical ability is hereditary.
Undoubtedly a great many dubious individuals have set themselves up as authorities on Magic. Having tried it and having also failed miserably to achieve anything, they have deduced that the formulae were too simple and therefore there must be something lacking. It would not occur to them that it was they, and not the discipline, that was missing the vital components. In an attempt to make simple, straightforward, workable Magic work for them, over the centuries they and their underachieving successors have added to it layer upon layer of pointless, unnecessary junk.
Adenosine Triphosphate is the fuel that fires up the body cells. The electrical discharge of these cells, along with the axonal discharge of the nerve channels which are comprised of these cells themselves, creates a morphic energy field around and within the body. Its shape is maintained as a stable continuum by the DNA blueprint which determines the body’s form.
It was the naturally high strength of this field in the Fairy, emanating through pale, translucent skin and the quality of poise and transcendent, swanlike serenity that gave the Albe-gens; the Maidens of the Grail, the perceptible "glow" that earned them the Epithet "The Shining Ones". The Flame of Life burned brighter in them.
It is however possible to concentrate spheres of that energy in specific parts of the body at will. In this particular exercise the energy will be concentrated around specific glands within the endocrinal system. What happens then is that the cells of these glands will be fed more energy than is usual, causing them to work at an increased rate.
In Dragons it appears that a dormant facility for enabling energy to be manipulated in this way does exist in their genetic memories as opposed to the genetic memories of others. This means that they are more able than others to ignite these spheres of energy, which in Tantra are called wheels or Chakras and in Kabala are termed Sephira or Halos.
The exercise will prove initially fruitless to any newcomer because it seeks to make a warp in an energy field which has, in the average individual, to all intents and purposes remained seated in a genetic armchair for aeons: it will have stiff joints at first, and until perseverance has rendered it supple.
During the period devoted to practice, diet is important. Try to avoid anything that will encourage the production of free radicals and eat plenty of antioxidants like bananas, oranges, oats, tomatoes and so forth. The aim is to make the exercise as easy as possible and food that stresses the glands or works against them will have a deleterious effect on the health during this period. Eat plenty of Garlic. It is an excellent antiseptic and blood cleanser.
The Preparation
Having selected a quiet dark space that is warm, familiar and comfortable, ensure yourself a period of time free from all and any distraction whatsoever. The bedroom is ideal.
1) Loosen all clothing or disrobe, and lie flat on your back on the bed with your head cushioned at a low but comfortable angle. Place your arms by your side or upon the tops of your thighs with your elbows resting on the bed.
2) Starting with your feet, stretch your toes and tense the muscles in the ankles and then relax. Make a mental note of the sensation of tension and relaxation and repeat the tensing and relaxing exercises for the calves, thighs, torso, neck, face and arms. Repeat this routine until your are familiar with the feeling of being relaxed and then concentrate your attention on all the muscles of the body to ensure they are loose and unknotted. Once you are certain that you are completely relaxed make the gesture or think the command word which you wish to be associated with this relaxed state.
3) In a completely relaxed state, exhale completely but comfortably and breathe in again, counting the seconds in your mind, until you are near capacity but not straining or in discomfort. Breathe from the abdominal area not the chest. Take the air in through the nose. Make a note of how many seconds it took to breathe in, then hold the breathe for two seconds and breathe out through the mouth gently and slowly, taking the same amount of time to empty the lungs as it took to nearly fill them. Once they are discharged, hold for two seconds and then breathe in again. repeat this routine throughout the entire duration of the exercise. Attuning the breathing to the frequency of the heartbeat helps a great deal. After a while you no longer have to count but simply breathe evenly in sync with the heart. Continue to monitor your state of relaxation and adjust accordingly. After about ten minutes of relaxation and regular breathing you will feel the affects of the oxygen in the blood acting on the relaxed muscles of the body. You will begin to feel a pleasant buzzing in the head and a sense of weightlessness as if you are floating in mid air. when this happens make the gesture or think the command word you wish to be associated with this stage. If you get itches scratch them and start again. Always happens but as the exercise becomes more familiar, they subside.
At this stage a rhythmic pattern of breathing has been established which enables the mind to relax and attune itself to the brain’s cycles. what is being attempted in the first few months is to establish a psychosomatic relationship between mind and body which is conducive to enabling the mind to exercise control over bodily systems which usually remain unconscious. By repeating the rhythmic patterns faithfully the brain begins to associate the exercise with relaxation and calm which it will later habitually associate with the command prompts. When this happens each command prompt will trigger the correct bodily response.
Having established the relaxation and breathing exercises successfully it is now time to begin the visualization process of the exercise. The aim of visualization is to assert control of the mind over the body. An example of this is that if you visualize in your mind the image of you eating a lemon, you will automatically begin to salivate. This is mind over matter. This process is involved in concentrating energy into the gland centers associated with the dormant Sephira in order to awaken them.
In the Rite of the Vampire there are five spheres which are utilized, corresponding to the brain and brain stem including the ventricles, the pineal gland, the pituitary gland, the hypothalamus, the thyroid and parathyroid glands in the throat and the Graffenberg gland and or womb. Starting from the top they are the:
Sphere Name
Location
Sphere Colour
Sphere Resonant
Kether
Brain
White Gold
Ti Ah Maat
Daath
Thyroid
Mauve
Ah Nah Ouh
Tiphareth
Thymus
Red
Nin Kur Saag
Yesod
Womb
Blue
Lih Lih Tou
Milathara
Graffenberg
Green Silver
Luh Luh Ahh
4) As you lie with your eyes closed in a state of perfect relaxation begin to visualize the first sphere in the column - Kether. About five inches in diameter this ball of white light should be envisaged as occupying the space within the cranium. Imagine looking at the sun on a misty spring morning and this will give you the exact image. Whilst visualizing Kether imagine that from its centre there is rolling a beautiful deep sonorous vibration similar to the haunting, unbelievably deep chanting of Tibetan Monks. As you are imaging the sphere glistening and glowing, and the three syllable chant from the centre : TIR ARRH MAAT corresponds to the rhythm of your breathing out, you will begin to see in your eyes a white light and you will feel you head humming in a way different from that caused by the breathing exercise. When this sphere has established itself imagine that from its centre a cylindrical Channel of white light has emerged and travelled down to your throat. Doing this will direct the pineal and pituitary secretions to the thyroids.
5) Maintaining the Kether sphere and the rod of light, now imagine a glistening ball of the same size in Mauve around the throat and lower skull. In the same manner as before, from its centre allow it to intone in your mind the chant AHH NAA OUU as one continuous sound. At this point, once it has become established, things get really interesting.
The thyroid gland starts to produce an excess of thyroxine4 which the melatonin from the pineal converts into thyroxine 3 - Rocket Fuel. Within a matter of seconds this has entered the bloodstream and united with every cell in the body. The feedback loop to the brain energizes all the glands again and they in turn increase their output of hormones which increases the output and conversion of thyroxine 4 causing a snowball effect.
At this point you will have forgotten to breathe, visualize or chant. The thyroxine 3 has just united with the mitochondria to produce adenosine triphosphate which is now causing every cell in the body to behave like a nuclear reactor. The weirdest sensation of all is caused by the the boost of energy to the morphic field around the body.
It begins to expand and appears to have just developed nerve endings on its outer perimeter which now feels like an egg shaped aura encapsulating the entire body.
Whilst this is happening you feel bloated with energy like a balloon full of warm glowing water and most surprising of all is that you can actually see the cells glowing in your head. The discovery of an extra component to the human anatomy that you didn’t previously know of or believe in is a bit of a shock. Try not to forget the object of the exercise because it gets even better, especially for women. At this point remember to incorporate the command glyph or word.
6) After the initial surprise has worn off and the phenomena has stabilized itself resume the breathing pattern and check for muscular relaxation. Having restored the breathing pattern imagine that the ’channel of light’ has extended down from the mauve Daath sphere around the throat and come to rest behind the sternum bone of the rib cage. Here you should visualize a red -gold sphere the same size as the former two, scintillating and pulsing. from its midst listen to its chant emanate. NING GURR SAARG. In all cases you should hear the chants, not in your head, but coming from the spheres. Direct the sound out as coming from there. The thymus stores the T-cells which help fight infection and aid in the prevention of cellular damage. When the sphere has become stable and you can feel its warmth you will see in your mind that it is glowing without your willful act of imagination. At this point think the command word or gesture associated with this stage.
7) Having accomplished this, imagine that the channel of white light is breaking from the Tifaret sphere and reaching down to the womb. Now visualize the womb being surrounded by a sphere of warm aquamarine light dappled like the moon reflected in water. The color is vivid and opalescent. From the centre of the Sphere and the womb intone the chant LEER LEER TOO. As with all the spheres, remember that the chant begins at the peak point of the intake of breath and continues until exhalation is complete. It does not however break off abruptly at that point but continues to resonate until you breathe in again. Make the chants flow. Surprise number two. After a while the womb will begin to react and the genital area will become sensate. As the visualization and the chant continue and the sphere becomes stabilized the feelings in the sex organs become more intense. Often this can result in spontaneous orgasm.
In the Rite, which is subdivided into two distinct sub routines, the firing up of the Womb sphere causes various hormones to be deposited there in increased amounts, depending upon the what stage within the menstrual cycle the exercise is performed at. During the applicable point in menstrual discharge the blood will contain ATP and thyroxine 3 which are collected for use as rejuvenants. In the second sub routine, which is conducted mid cycle, the content of the Graffenberg gland is harvested. This is thought to contain melatonin, vassopresin, dopamine, prolactin, retinol and oxytocin. The last two neurotransmitters will also be found in the menstrual blood. These are also present as a reaction to the Rite of the Vampire itself which, as one of the highest rites of Courtly Love, should be undertaken as an act of hierogamy or the union of the souls of the divine lovers. If this occurs then the brain of both the maiden and the vampire will manufacture prolactin and oxytocin which will result in that feeling of intense bonding between the two so often recorded in vampire lore. If it does not, the ritual is not being undertaken in the right spirit.
The two sub routines within the Rite of the Vampire are entitled:
- The Rite of the Grail - The Rose of Sharon - Blood
- The Rite of the Cubic Stone - The Lily of the Valley - Water
(Sharon is Hebrew for Princess)
8) At Kether, fire the sphere up again and resume the chant. Imagine in your mind’s eye the layout of the brain and brain stem. From Kether visualize the channel of light extending from the back of the brain, down through the spinal column to its base around the pelvis. From the pelvis direct the light to the bladder and urethra. When the channel is established to the urethra imagine that just behind the clitoris under the pubic bone following the duct of the urethra from the opening between the labia minora, there is a swelling. To help you locate this before commencing the exercise, it is best to feel just inside the vagina and up against the pubic bone. Located at that point of the urethra is the Graffenberg gland and at this point you should visualize it swelling and being engulfed in a light of Lunar Silver.
When this visualization is established feel the vibration of the chant LO LO OUAH. This Sephira is a subdivision of Yesod. In western Kabala Yesod covers the entire sexual region which for the Rite of the Vampire is too imprecise. By subdividing Yesod into two, Yesod and Milathara, concentration can be directed more effectively. Milathara is an Aryan variation found in Tantra. LO LO OUAH is the second part of the Yesod chant directed to the G region instead of being used for Yesod as a whole. At the point where the sphere of Milathara is established and is being experienced rather than willed, the G-gland will begin to become sensate and tingling. After a while it may also orgasm and discharge a clear fluid. The sensations accompanying this are utterly different from any other type of orgasm. In effect it is the female form of ejaculation. The possibility of this occurring whilst practicing the exercises in preparation for the Rite depend of the visualization capabilities of the subject. During the Rite the ejaculation is assisted manually anyway. If it does occur allow the sensation to subside and think the command or gesture. Now reassess the state of the Sephira and channels and enhance their respective intensities accordingly. Once they are all working at optimum level again initiate the following process.
La Fontaine de Vie
The Red Egg
9) At this point the sensation of being egg-shaped will still be felt. The Fountain exercise is accomplished to ensure an evening out of the energies throughout the morphic field, which is then charged to sustain a field of negative ionization. This field will then alter the polarity of the hormonal electrostatic charge which increases the hormonal impact and its affects on synaptic uptake following ingestion. Starting at the Kethersphere visualize a fountain of brilliant, sparkling blue-gold water flowing from the top of the sphere down either side of the body to the outer perimeter of the morphic field and down to the lowest point of the field just beyond the feet. When it has reached the base of the egg, visualize its flow returning up the body, this time under the back and over the breast until the flow reaches and re-enters Kether. Repeat this exercise until a continuous outward and return flow has been established.
The Hormones are now charged. After about five minutes turn the Water into warm, glowing Blood. Red is the color of energy discharging. The object during the actual Rite itself being to expel the energy and donate the essence, the color red tends to push matter away from the source of its nascence. This in conjunction with the blood as a mystical symbol in itself is the origin of the Icon of the Scarlet Woman and the Whore of Babylon. The Virgin Mother of Christ and the Maiden Magdalene.
In the Nine stages of the Nahash, the serpent of wisdom, the exercise is complete. In the Sacred Grove, The Maiden is now the Tree of Life* and the Tree of Knowledge* and the serpent is entwined in her branches. The Sephirah are the Apples of Avalon glowing under the leaves of her flesh. Her slender boughs are the myriad of vessels, arteries and nerve fibers through which flows the sweet sap of Holy Blood and the Waters of Life. In her topmost branches rests the white Dove of Peace, whilst at her feet the waters of the pool of eternal wisdom ripple with the eddying breath of her sacred scents.
Into the clearing, wandering in the Quest of life giving waters, appears the Stag of Nine Tines, The Great Lord of the Forest.
* Lilith’s Stag Lord was Samael, the Dragon King. The Pictish variant of this is the Boar in the Orchard. The Blue Boar in the orchard consumes the apples of Avalon.
The Green Stag
For the vampire princess or prince the exercise is exactly the same in all points except that in the case of the male, he omits the Malathara sphere and the channel from the brain stem. In Magic the use of color and vibration corresponds with known scientific fact concerning the qualities relating to the frequencies of light energy levels. For each color there is its opposite and in the case of red, its optical correspondent is green. This can be ascertained by staring at a red colored spot for about a minute. If one then looks at a white sheet of paper, the persistence of vision will make it seem as if a green spot has appeared on the sheet. The color green is the true color of the vampire for this very reason. Whilst red is a positive, emitting color, green is a negative absorbing color which draws life into it. In consequence the Dragon princess or prince who is to act as supplicant to the Maiden should infuse their ’morphic field’ with green.
We have numerous examples of the Ancient Rites of the Elves and these were in many cases the Rites of the Vampire, both being of one and the same identity. The color most associated with the Elves of the ancient forests was green. Similarly the color of the Stag of Nine Tines that drank from the Holy Grail was green, and that stag was the emblem of the Pictish Calle Daouine king and queen, the Oberon and Titania of Shakespeare. In medieval art, both the Stag and the Dragon were often depicted as being led on a golden chain by the Maiden. Thereby we are given to understand that the relationship between the vampire and the virgin is one of female choice and male devotion.
It was only later with the advent of Catharism and the rise of the Dragon Court and its most famous prince, Dracula, that the color black became associated with the archetypal vampire. This arose because of the color of the Cathar robe and the Dragon Court tradition of wearing Black on Fridays to honor the Cubic Stone and Venus.
Notwithstanding, the standard colors for the Dragon Court at other times were Hunter’s green and blood red. Otherwise green was always associated with the Fairies and the Fairies were always associated with vampirism by the human population, who were encouraged to live in terror of their otherworldly cousins, and exhorted never to wear the Elven Green, which was evil and unlucky.
The Time of The Season
Specific times during the cycle of ovulation were chosen to drink the Blood of Life and the Waters of Wisdom. As the constitution of every Dragon princess was different, the nights of the Rite varied for each one. Essentially two nights per lunar month were set aside for the alternate drinking of blood or water. The ideal time could be ascertained by counting a certain number of days from the discharge of the ova to mid cycle. The calculation could not be written in stone as the human circadian cycle works to a rhythm that has a "day" of twenty five hours. A time discrepancy occurs which adjusts itself regularly but this causes fluctuations in the secretion of hormones. The body’s day, beginning at 0001hrs, finishes not at 2359hrs as the chronological day does, but at 0100hrs, a day later. As a result of this and other factors, female menstruation occurs within a plus or minus window which had to be anticipated.
The Temple of the Goddess (See Notes: Wild Hunt)
The Rite of the Vampire was often conducted in a Forest or Sacred Garden. In Anjou Melusine is said to have conducted the Rite in a maze garden in the midst of which stood her sacred fountain. The garden was situated in the forest of Verrieres-en-Forez which was an underwood populated by blackthorns and briars. The maze, conforming to classical Scythian design, would have been shaped like a spiral swastika. In the centre stood a black marble cube. From beneath the plinth there flowed the gentle rippling stream, symbolic of the flow of the fountain from Melusine’s own sacred being. The ’Cubic Stone’ and the ’Fountain’ symbolized the Graffenberg gland, the ’Jewel in the Crown’ of Lucifer, whilst the maze represented the ’Spiral Dance of the Vortex’. The direction one entered it signified whether one was to give or to receive (see notes: Swastika). On another level the maze represented the ’Quest for the Holy Grail’, the end of being and thus the ’Still Centre of the Universe’, in which is to be found the truth of all truth. The spiral dance was a significant ritual feature of witchcraft, whose practitioners provided the backbone of support for the ancient elven families.
The Forez or thicket of blackthorn symbolized the forest of the mons veneris. A similar forest of thorns is to be found in the story of ’Sleeping Beauty’. The blackthorn tree, the ’Tree of Elphame’, was thought to be ruled by Saturn, who was the angelic spirit of the sephiroth of Binah, whose sacred flower was the lily of the valley. Binah represented ’Understanding’. Under-Standing is the act of giving way or yielding. It is passive perception. The act of yielding or bending to a greater intelligence was represented by the willow or wicker from whence originated the word wicca or witch.
Binah was called the ’Primordial Deep’ which, also represented by Tiamat the great Dragon queen, was replicated in a multitude of sacred lakes and wells in Scythian myth which were said to be the gateways to the Otherworld. To drink from the waters of the sacred lakes, fountains or wells was to enter the Otherworld, Elphame, the source of Death and Rebirth. The symbolism of the Melusine’s sacred garden is an extension of the otherworldly sacredness of her own nature. An intimation of the magical qualities of her feminine sex and a hint of the promise of transcendence for all those who imbibe of her essences and the essences of those of her fairy maiden kin and posterity.
Binah ’s sacred animal was the bee. This creature was used by the Merovingians as a totem dynastic badge which, in relation to the other glyphs associated with this sephiroth, recount the entire arcane wisdom of the Holy Grail and the Rite of the Vampire. Associated closely with Binah was the cypress. Used as an incense at both weddings and funerals this tree symbolized Constancy or Transcendence (Death) through Divine Union (Marriage). The message is straightforward. The Bee (Vampire) sucks the Nectar of the Lily (Grail Maiden), which act is an act of Union, resulting in Death, the Transcendence of Consciousness.
Transcendence of Consciousness
The Temple of the Goddess is the Maiden’s vulva which, symbolically reproduced on a greater scale becomes variously and euphemistically:
- The Isle of Avalon
- The Sacred Grove
- The Garden of Love
- The Rose Garden
- The Hind in the Thicket
- The Maze in the Forest
- La Fontaine de Soif dans
- La Jardin Sauvage
La Fontaine du Soif
Intermingled, the warm, caressing Summer Evening scent of white Iris and Briar, buffits against the heavier, closer perfume of Apple and Myrrh, of Nutmeg and Pomegranate.
Beneath Moonlight and Starshine, her hands tracing delicate arabesques, she sings softly in a tongue long forgotten, a haunting, breathless melody that embraces the night, harmonizing with the sparkling plainsong of the soft cascading water, spilling from beneath the dark, unyielding plinth upon which she reclines.
The Shining One, His sister His bride; this Lord of yesterday holds close within his hear4 as she gazes deep into the stalk abyss above the western sky. With childlike eyes as old as the Ancient of Days, she surveys with her infinite soul her sister, that eternal timeless realm, heedless of her lover’s impanent foo falls upon the Chamomde swathe, amidst which her sacred monument stands rooted upon the earth.
Yielding the translucent flesh of her slender, glowing limbs to the hungry embrace of this ice black, unforgiving tomb; in her preoccupation her stillness now feigns death’s charade, causing the yearning approach of her lover to bridle, as he stands and meditates with wonder this moon bathed mystery, wherein soft pale skin and shimmering cubic stone entwined, become sculpted as one, in the eloquence of their radiant glory.
Countenancing such, what heart has he now that isn’t bound about by Golden Chains and enslaved by the look of her? what has she left within him in that fleeting moment but a lonely chasm as cold as the bed upon which she lays and as hollow as the abyss upon which her innocent Contemplation rests. His emptiness is filled with tears that can never quench his thirst for her
In some middle distant glade, within the dark encroaching forest, a Turtle Dove breaks in upon his sweet agony with a spectral strain for some far off burnished love, echoing the pleas of his sundered eldritch soul. No murmured answer is rejoined, but the softly responding cadence of this lord’s beloved bride, enshrined beneath the boundless canopy of heaven.
The dying refrain of her tender imprecation quickens his desire, as the incantation in its ceasing, summons him to his obeisance, to his heart’s brief ease - and oblivion. To the Turtle the Phoenix replied:
"For my love, thy constancy; for thy wine, my eternal soul".
Then raised she opens to him with Myrrh moistened fingers, and with one, heavy scented, dew dripped kiss, he drinks deep from the fountain of thirst and empties her cup of sorrows. With Myrrh moistened fingers she opens to him the door of a realm he now sees with her eyes. And trading longing for longing, in her tender arms he yields to her his promised soul, and dies.
Appendix. Attitudes to women in the Medieval period and the notion of Courtly Love
From; Jules Michelet ’Satanism and Witchcraft’ (Tandem 1969).
"Sprenger said before 1500: We should speak of The heresy of the Sorceresses, not of the Sorcerers; the lanner are of small account. So another writer under Louis XIII: For one Sorcerer, ten thousand Sorceresses".
"Nature makes them Sorceresses - the genius peculiar to woman and her temperament. She is born a creature of Enchantment. In virtue of regularly recurring periods of exaltation, she is a Sybil; in virtue of love, a Magician 99."
(My note: Sybil was a Roman prophetess. Michelet’s comment refers to the lunar cycle and the special feminine powers of magic and seership which, as has been universally witnessed, appeared to be most prominent at the time of menstruation. At this time, oestrogen production lessens and therefore the ascendence of melatonin and related hormones causes an increase in the intuitive faculty)
Michelet goes on to say:
"By the fineness of her intuitions, the cumfirig Or her wiles - often fantastic, often beneficent - she is a Witch, and casts spells, at least and lowest lulls pain to sleep and softens the blow of calamity."
Fairies, ’Satanism and Witchcraft’ Page 32.
Michelet asks;
"What were the Fairies? What we are told is that in the old days, queens of the Gauls, proud and fantastic princesses, at the coming of Christ and His apostles, were wickedly impertinent and turned their backs, In Brittany they were dancing at the time and never stopped. Hence their cruel sentence; they are doomed to live on till the Day of Judgment".
From Fernando Henriques ’Love in Action, The Sociology of Sex’ (Panther-586-01683-X- 2).
HISTORICAL AND ETHNIC BACKGROUND
Transylvania is a mountainous area in the Eastern part of the Carpathian Basin, which itself is part of the Danubian Basin. The first known agricultural settlers came to Transylvania around 5000 BC from the Near East: at first, from Central and Eastern Anatolia, up through the Balkans and the Danubian Basin.
The Central and Eastern Anatolian peoples were part of a larger ethno-linguistic group which also included the peoples of the Caucasian, Northern Mesopotamian, and Caspian ("Western Iranian") regions. These ancient Near Eastern peoples formed a distinct ethno-linguistic group which was neither Semitic, nor Indo-European, and which inhabited these regions before the appearance of the Semitic and Indo-European peoples. The Sumerians of Southern Mesopotamia, who originated from Northern Mesopotamia, also belonged to this distinct ethno-linguistic group, along with the Anatolian Hatti, the Northern Mesopotamian Hurrians and Subareans, and the Kassites, Elamites and Medes of Western Iran. Historical, archeological, anthropological, and ethno-linguistic research has demonstrated that the Turanian peoples of Eurasia (the Scythians, Parthians, Huns, Avars, Khazars, Magyars, and the Ural-Altaic peoples) also originate from this Anatolian-Caucasian-Caspian-Mesopotamian ethno-linguistic group.
Around 5000 BC, this ethno-linguistic group began to expand, and settled in the Mediterranean and Danubian Basins. These pre-Indo-European settlers of ancient Europe became known as the pre-Hellenic Aegean peoples, the Etruscans, and the Iberians (ancestors of the Basques). The Illyrians and Thracians of the Balkans also originated, at least in part, from these pre-Indo-European peoples.
Around 3000 BC, another wave of settlers came to Transylvania, and this time there were Mesopotamian Sumerians among them. This is evidenced by the archeological findings in Transylvania which include artifacts with Sumerian pictographs (writing symbols).
During the 1st Millennium BC, the Carpathian Basin was part of the realm of the Scythians. Around 300 BC, Thracians from the Eastern Balkans were also thought to have migrated North to Transylvania. The Thracians were believed to have been part of the so-called "Getae" people of Eastern Europe, who themselves were most likely Scythians, thus the Thracians were probably related to the Scythians. The Dacians, who emerged in Transylvania during the 2nd century BC, were most likely the descendents of the Scythians and Thracians who had populated this region.
In 107 AD, after decades of warfare and fierce resistance, Dacia was conquered by the Roman Empire. The Roman invasion and occupation of Dacia was genocidal as the Dacian population was decimated, and the survivors were enslaved and deported. However, in 271 AD, the Romans evacuated the province of Dacia due to the pressure of the Goths, who were themselves pushed Westward by the Huns of Central Eurasia.
By the 5th century AD, the Huns were in control of the entire Carpathian Basin, including Transylvania. Around 550 AD, the Avars began to establish themselves in the Carpathian Basin, and by 560 they were in Transylvania also. After the Hun Empire of the 5th century, the Avar Empire was unquestionably one of the most powerful empires of Europe from the late 6th century to the end of the 8th century AD. In 896 AD, the Magyars established their state in the Carpathian Basin, and Transylvania became a part of Hungary for over 1000 years.
The historical record thus shows that during the nearly 6000 years from the appearance of the first settlers from the Near East to the arrival of the Magyars, the population of Transylvania, along with the rest of the Carpathian Basin, was predominantly non-Indo-European, and would remain so until the end of the Middle Ages, as successive waves of ethno-linguistically related Near Eastern and Turanian peoples settled there.
Starting around 1000 AD, the forced Western Christianization of Hungary brought an increase in foreign influences and foreign settlers. As a result, during the 12th and 13th centuries, Saxons were settled in Southern Transylvania. They were granted wide-ranging privileges at the expense of the indigenous Hungarian population as the Saxons imposed exclusive and discriminatory policies. In the 13th c. a group of Teutonic Knights also sought to establish itself in Transylvania, but their attempt to carve out a separate state from the territory of the Hungarian Kingdom led to their expulsion from Hungary. In the latter part of the 12th century, Vlachs appeared for the first time in Transylvania. They were nomadic shepherds who had migrated North from the Balkans during the previous centuries. They were a Balkanic people speaking a latinized language resulting from the centuries of Roman rule and influence in the Balkans. As they moved North towards the Danubian Basin, they were also influenced by the cultures of the Turanian peoples they came in contact with and through whose territories they passed: the Bulgars, the Petchenegs, the Cumans, and the Magyars.
Since the establishment of the Hungarian state in 896 AD, Hungary was the major power in the Middle and Lower Danubian Basin - until the end of the Middle Ages (15th c.). The Kingdom of Hungary extended beyond the Carpathian Basin, and controlled areas to the South (Northern Balkans), and East: Havasalf�ld and Moldavia, to the South and East of Transylvania. However, the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom suffered a major defeat in the 16th c. against the advancing Ottoman Empire. As a result, Hungary was divided into three parts: Western and Northern Hungary came under Habsburg rule, Central and Southern Hungary came under Ottoman occupation, and in the East, Transylvania became a semi-independent principality under the protectorate of the Ottoman Empire. During 150 years, Hungary was devastated by the war between the Habsburgs and the Ottomans. During this time, Hungarian-ruled Transylvania took part in the struggle for Hungarian national interests - freedom and unity - against foreign rule and occupation.
At the end of the 17th c. the Ottomans were expelled from Hungary, but the Habsburgs took advantage of a weakened and devastated Hungary to take over the entire country, including Transylvania. Although the Transylvanian Hungarian princes resisted in the early 18th c. against the Habsburg usurpation of the Hungarian Crown, they were unable to prevent it. Thus, Hungary came under the control of the Habsburg Empire. Until the 16th c., the Hungarians constituted the majority of the Carpathian Basin's population, and this was also the case in Transylvania, but as a result of the following centuries of warfare which caused great losses to the Hungarian population, and the massive foreign colonization carried out by the Habsburgs, the Hungarians became a minority in their own land. In 1848-49, another major Hungarian national uprising erupted against the Habsburgs. As a result of the Habsburg policy of divide and rule, various ethnic groups settled in Hungary turned against the Hungarians. In Transylvania, Vlach armed bands slaughtered entire Hungarian villages. The Hungarians were nevertheless able to defeat their enemies, until the Russians intervened upon Habsburg request, and crushed the Hungarian uprising due to their numerical superiority. A period of severe Habsburg repression followed, but in 1867, a so-called "compromise" took place between the Habsburgs and Hungary, whereby Hungary obtained domestic autonomy, but the military, finances, and foreign policy remained under Habsburg control. This would effectively doom Hungary as it was dragged by Austria into the First World War.
Transylvania is a mountainous area in the Eastern part of the Carpathian Basin, which itself is part of the Danubian Basin. The first known agricultural settlers came to Transylvania around 5000 BC from the Near East: at first, from Central and Eastern Anatolia, up through the Balkans and the Danubian Basin.
The Central and Eastern Anatolian peoples were part of a larger ethno-linguistic group which also included the peoples of the Caucasian, Northern Mesopotamian, and Caspian ("Western Iranian") regions. These ancient Near Eastern peoples formed a distinct ethno-linguistic group which was neither Semitic, nor Indo-European, and which inhabited these regions before the appearance of the Semitic and Indo-European peoples. The Sumerians of Southern Mesopotamia, who originated from Northern Mesopotamia, also belonged to this distinct ethno-linguistic group, along with the Anatolian Hatti, the Northern Mesopotamian Hurrians and Subareans, and the Kassites, Elamites and Medes of Western Iran. Historical, archeological, anthropological, and ethno-linguistic research has demonstrated that the Turanian peoples of Eurasia (the Scythians, Parthians, Huns, Avars, Khazars, Magyars, and the Ural-Altaic peoples) also originate from this Anatolian-Caucasian-Caspian-Mesopotamian ethno-linguistic group.
Around 5000 BC, this ethno-linguistic group began to expand, and settled in the Mediterranean and Danubian Basins. These pre-Indo-European settlers of ancient Europe became known as the pre-Hellenic Aegean peoples, the Etruscans, and the Iberians (ancestors of the Basques). The Illyrians and Thracians of the Balkans also originated, at least in part, from these pre-Indo-European peoples.
Around 3000 BC, another wave of settlers came to Transylvania, and this time there were Mesopotamian Sumerians among them. This is evidenced by the archeological findings in Transylvania which include artifacts with Sumerian pictographs (writing symbols).
During the 1st Millennium BC, the Carpathian Basin was part of the realm of the Scythians. Around 300 BC, Thracians from the Eastern Balkans were also thought to have migrated North to Transylvania. The Thracians were believed to have been part of the so-called "Getae" people of Eastern Europe, who themselves were most likely Scythians, thus the Thracians were probably related to the Scythians. The Dacians, who emerged in Transylvania during the 2nd century BC, were most likely the descendents of the Scythians and Thracians who had populated this region.
In 107 AD, after decades of warfare and fierce resistance, Dacia was conquered by the Roman Empire. The Roman invasion and occupation of Dacia was genocidal as the Dacian population was decimated, and the survivors were enslaved and deported. However, in 271 AD, the Romans evacuated the province of Dacia due to the pressure of the Goths, who were themselves pushed Westward by the Huns of Central Eurasia.
By the 5th century AD, the Huns were in control of the entire Carpathian Basin, including Transylvania. Around 550 AD, the Avars began to establish themselves in the Carpathian Basin, and by 560 they were in Transylvania also. After the Hun Empire of the 5th century, the Avar Empire was unquestionably one of the most powerful empires of Europe from the late 6th century to the end of the 8th century AD. In 896 AD, the Magyars established their state in the Carpathian Basin, and Transylvania became a part of Hungary for over 1000 years.
The historical record thus shows that during the nearly 6000 years from the appearance of the first settlers from the Near East to the arrival of the Magyars, the population of Transylvania, along with the rest of the Carpathian Basin, was predominantly non-Indo-European, and would remain so until the end of the Middle Ages, as successive waves of ethno-linguistically related Near Eastern and Turanian peoples settled there.
Starting around 1000 AD, the forced Western Christianization of Hungary brought an increase in foreign influences and foreign settlers. As a result, during the 12th and 13th centuries, Saxons were settled in Southern Transylvania. They were granted wide-ranging privileges at the expense of the indigenous Hungarian population as the Saxons imposed exclusive and discriminatory policies. In the 13th c. a group of Teutonic Knights also sought to establish itself in Transylvania, but their attempt to carve out a separate state from the territory of the Hungarian Kingdom led to their expulsion from Hungary. In the latter part of the 12th century, Vlachs appeared for the first time in Transylvania. They were nomadic shepherds who had migrated North from the Balkans during the previous centuries. They were a Balkanic people speaking a latinized language resulting from the centuries of Roman rule and influence in the Balkans. As they moved North towards the Danubian Basin, they were also influenced by the cultures of the Turanian peoples they came in contact with and through whose territories they passed: the Bulgars, the Petchenegs, the Cumans, and the Magyars.
Since the establishment of the Hungarian state in 896 AD, Hungary was the major power in the Middle and Lower Danubian Basin - until the end of the Middle Ages (15th c.). The Kingdom of Hungary extended beyond the Carpathian Basin, and controlled areas to the South (Northern Balkans), and East: Havasalf�ld and Moldavia, to the South and East of Transylvania. However, the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom suffered a major defeat in the 16th c. against the advancing Ottoman Empire. As a result, Hungary was divided into three parts: Western and Northern Hungary came under Habsburg rule, Central and Southern Hungary came under Ottoman occupation, and in the East, Transylvania became a semi-independent principality under the protectorate of the Ottoman Empire. During 150 years, Hungary was devastated by the war between the Habsburgs and the Ottomans. During this time, Hungarian-ruled Transylvania took part in the struggle for Hungarian national interests - freedom and unity - against foreign rule and occupation.
At the end of the 17th c. the Ottomans were expelled from Hungary, but the Habsburgs took advantage of a weakened and devastated Hungary to take over the entire country, including Transylvania. Although the Transylvanian Hungarian princes resisted in the early 18th c. against the Habsburg usurpation of the Hungarian Crown, they were unable to prevent it. Thus, Hungary came under the control of the Habsburg Empire. Until the 16th c., the Hungarians constituted the majority of the Carpathian Basin's population, and this was also the case in Transylvania, but as a result of the following centuries of warfare which caused great losses to the Hungarian population, and the massive foreign colonization carried out by the Habsburgs, the Hungarians became a minority in their own land. In 1848-49, another major Hungarian national uprising erupted against the Habsburgs. As a result of the Habsburg policy of divide and rule, various ethnic groups settled in Hungary turned against the Hungarians. In Transylvania, Vlach armed bands slaughtered entire Hungarian villages. The Hungarians were nevertheless able to defeat their enemies, until the Russians intervened upon Habsburg request, and crushed the Hungarian uprising due to their numerical superiority. A period of severe Habsburg repression followed, but in 1867, a so-called "compromise" took place between the Habsburgs and Hungary, whereby Hungary obtained domestic autonomy, but the military, finances, and foreign policy remained under Habsburg control. This would effectively doom Hungary as it was dragged by Austria into the First World War.
Elizabeth Bathory
Countess Elizabeth Bathory. Admittedly, it is a personal fascination. How could it not be? She was a Vampire, Sorceress, Witch, and the most beautiful woman of her time. How could I not be fascinated? We even sharethe same Magyar heritage.She was born August 7, 1560, into one of the most powerful families in Hungarian history. Her Uncles were Voivodes (ruling Princes) of Transylvania, one Uncle was the King of Poland. Another relative, Stephen V, was Prince of Transylvania and marched beside Vlad the Impaler as he reclaimed the throne of Wallachia. One Uncle was deemed a “diabolist,” and introduced her to the Occult.
As a child, she would suffer violent seizures. How did these affect her neurologically? Could these seizures have been the result of a disorder? Were they the cause? They certainly altered her personality, as she would be prone to fits of rage from that point on.
There is another account that she witnessed her two sisters being raped.
Another thing I have long been curious about. In 1574, at the age of 14, Bathory gave birth to an illegitimate daughter, Anastasia. History has recorded the father of this child to be an unknown peasant boy. What we do not know is, was Bathory simply an amorous, sexually aware girl? Was this birth evidence of something darker? If the girl had been raped or abused,could that have destroyed her psyche? We’ll never know. One thing is certain.The adult Countess had an abundant disdain for peasants. It is odd that the child Countess would willingly “lay down” with one. Could this be part of the eventual method to her madness?
She was certainly very intelligent. In a time when even some Kings were illiterate, and girls were rarely educated, Bathory was fluent in Hungarian, German, Latin and Greek.
When she was 11, she was betrothed to the Count Ferenc Nadasdy. They were married 4 years later on May 8, 1575. Their wedding was a huge affair and invited guests included several crowned heads. As a wedding gift, Nadasdy gave his bride Csejte Castle. As further evidence of her strong character, she refused to take her new husbands name. He adopted hers. This has become a fairly common practice today. Four hundred years ago, it was rare.
The Count and Countess Bathory would go on to have 4 children. By all accounts, Elizabeth was an attentive, nurturing parent.
The Count devoted his life to the defense of his beloved Hungary. In time, he would become known as “The black knight of Hungary.” He also loaned vast sums of money to the King to fund their battles. Due to the nature of his military career, he was gone a lot, leaving his wife to entertain herself.
During this period, the Countess indulged in her carnal pleasures. During visits to her bisexual Aunt Klara, she would enjoy passions and orgies.
Also at this time, she would routinely beat her servants. A violent lashing would be inflicted for the most minor infraction. Her husband encouraged her. There has never been a serious study done of him, which I think would answer a lot of questions. He was undeniably sadistic. He beat and tortured his servants more than his wife. The two of them would torture the chambermaids together. He would return from the battlefield and instruct his bride on the ways he tortured prisoners of war.
It was also around the age of thirty that the Countess began associating with witches and a particular black magician called Thorko. It was he who taught her the Occult, Magic, and encouraged her ever increasing blood lust.
In a letter that is preserved within Hungarian archives, the Countess wrote to her husband: “Thorko has taught me a lovely new one.Catch a black hen and beat it to death with a white can. Keep the blood and smear a little of it on your enemy. If you get no chance to smear it on his body, obtain one ofhis garments and smear it.”
On January 4, 1604, Count Ferenc Nadasdy~Bathory died suddenly of poisoning. Legend also attributes his death to witchcraft.
It appears that at roughly the age of 40, the blood lust erupted. We all know the stories, that she believed soaking her skin in the blood of the young female would rejuvenate her own aging flesh. Perhaps that was her motive. Perhaps it was deeper rooted than that. Perhaps the inherited mental instability of her family, the fact that her parents were first cousins, the rape of her sisters, the seizures, the “secret” illegitimate birth, the witnessed cruelty of her husband, the years of sadism, her own sexual frustrations and her devotion to the Occult and the Magical properties of blood crept in.
Some of her documented methods:
Sticking pins into the upper and lower lips
Stripping them naked, covering them in honey and constraining them outside for 24 hours. This was a preferred method of her husbands as well.
Stripping them in the snow and pouring water over them until they froze to death
Stripping them naked and forcing them to perform their household duties
Placing her fingers into girls mouths, and pulling the jaws apart until the skin around the lips tore
Cutting off fingers
Pouring boiling water over them
Setting pubic hair on fire
Biting and ripping the flesh out
Starving them
Locking them in cages
She was extremely fond of the Iron Maiden
Having coins heated until red hot and forcing the girls to squeeze them……
I could go on, but, that’s the part of the story everyone knows. It appears that the only reason she got caught was because she got careless. No one cared when she carried out her deeds on peasants and other locals. It was when she started in on the girls of noble families that people started to speculate.
Another miscalculation was her demanding that local priest, Andras Berthoni, secretly bury bloodless corpses.
When the Hungarian Prime Minister (also her cousin) stormed her castle, the defiant Countess showed no remorse. She confidently stated her belief that what she did was perfectly acceptable given her status and birth right. That was her stance until the end. There was a mock trial which brought forth the death of her companions. The Countess herself, no matter what history has recorded, was never charged with a crime. Never charged, never convicted.
The King decreed that she be walled up in her castle. It was there that she was discovered one August morning in 1614. Dead at the age of 54.
Her body was taken to the ancient Bathory seat, never to be seen again. We have no idea where her remains were placed.
The accounts of her crimes vary. Some say she killed 30. Reportedly, during her “trial” her diary appeared recording 650 deaths. This diary has conveniently disappeared.
Interesting that archived in Budapest are dozens of letters, transcripts of pieces of the trial, but the diary was not preserved.
Another interesting point, is that when the Countess was “removed” from society, the King decided it was unnecessary to repay his debts to her and her family. Amazing how money is always involved.
As a child, she would suffer violent seizures. How did these affect her neurologically? Could these seizures have been the result of a disorder? Were they the cause? They certainly altered her personality, as she would be prone to fits of rage from that point on.
There is another account that she witnessed her two sisters being raped.
Another thing I have long been curious about. In 1574, at the age of 14, Bathory gave birth to an illegitimate daughter, Anastasia. History has recorded the father of this child to be an unknown peasant boy. What we do not know is, was Bathory simply an amorous, sexually aware girl? Was this birth evidence of something darker? If the girl had been raped or abused,could that have destroyed her psyche? We’ll never know. One thing is certain.The adult Countess had an abundant disdain for peasants. It is odd that the child Countess would willingly “lay down” with one. Could this be part of the eventual method to her madness?
She was certainly very intelligent. In a time when even some Kings were illiterate, and girls were rarely educated, Bathory was fluent in Hungarian, German, Latin and Greek.
When she was 11, she was betrothed to the Count Ferenc Nadasdy. They were married 4 years later on May 8, 1575. Their wedding was a huge affair and invited guests included several crowned heads. As a wedding gift, Nadasdy gave his bride Csejte Castle. As further evidence of her strong character, she refused to take her new husbands name. He adopted hers. This has become a fairly common practice today. Four hundred years ago, it was rare.
The Count and Countess Bathory would go on to have 4 children. By all accounts, Elizabeth was an attentive, nurturing parent.
The Count devoted his life to the defense of his beloved Hungary. In time, he would become known as “The black knight of Hungary.” He also loaned vast sums of money to the King to fund their battles. Due to the nature of his military career, he was gone a lot, leaving his wife to entertain herself.
During this period, the Countess indulged in her carnal pleasures. During visits to her bisexual Aunt Klara, she would enjoy passions and orgies.
Also at this time, she would routinely beat her servants. A violent lashing would be inflicted for the most minor infraction. Her husband encouraged her. There has never been a serious study done of him, which I think would answer a lot of questions. He was undeniably sadistic. He beat and tortured his servants more than his wife. The two of them would torture the chambermaids together. He would return from the battlefield and instruct his bride on the ways he tortured prisoners of war.
It was also around the age of thirty that the Countess began associating with witches and a particular black magician called Thorko. It was he who taught her the Occult, Magic, and encouraged her ever increasing blood lust.
In a letter that is preserved within Hungarian archives, the Countess wrote to her husband: “Thorko has taught me a lovely new one.Catch a black hen and beat it to death with a white can. Keep the blood and smear a little of it on your enemy. If you get no chance to smear it on his body, obtain one ofhis garments and smear it.”
On January 4, 1604, Count Ferenc Nadasdy~Bathory died suddenly of poisoning. Legend also attributes his death to witchcraft.
It appears that at roughly the age of 40, the blood lust erupted. We all know the stories, that she believed soaking her skin in the blood of the young female would rejuvenate her own aging flesh. Perhaps that was her motive. Perhaps it was deeper rooted than that. Perhaps the inherited mental instability of her family, the fact that her parents were first cousins, the rape of her sisters, the seizures, the “secret” illegitimate birth, the witnessed cruelty of her husband, the years of sadism, her own sexual frustrations and her devotion to the Occult and the Magical properties of blood crept in.
Some of her documented methods:
Sticking pins into the upper and lower lips
Stripping them naked, covering them in honey and constraining them outside for 24 hours. This was a preferred method of her husbands as well.
Stripping them in the snow and pouring water over them until they froze to death
Stripping them naked and forcing them to perform their household duties
Placing her fingers into girls mouths, and pulling the jaws apart until the skin around the lips tore
Cutting off fingers
Pouring boiling water over them
Setting pubic hair on fire
Biting and ripping the flesh out
Starving them
Locking them in cages
She was extremely fond of the Iron Maiden
Having coins heated until red hot and forcing the girls to squeeze them……
I could go on, but, that’s the part of the story everyone knows. It appears that the only reason she got caught was because she got careless. No one cared when she carried out her deeds on peasants and other locals. It was when she started in on the girls of noble families that people started to speculate.
Another miscalculation was her demanding that local priest, Andras Berthoni, secretly bury bloodless corpses.
When the Hungarian Prime Minister (also her cousin) stormed her castle, the defiant Countess showed no remorse. She confidently stated her belief that what she did was perfectly acceptable given her status and birth right. That was her stance until the end. There was a mock trial which brought forth the death of her companions. The Countess herself, no matter what history has recorded, was never charged with a crime. Never charged, never convicted.
The King decreed that she be walled up in her castle. It was there that she was discovered one August morning in 1614. Dead at the age of 54.
Her body was taken to the ancient Bathory seat, never to be seen again. We have no idea where her remains were placed.
The accounts of her crimes vary. Some say she killed 30. Reportedly, during her “trial” her diary appeared recording 650 deaths. This diary has conveniently disappeared.
Interesting that archived in Budapest are dozens of letters, transcripts of pieces of the trial, but the diary was not preserved.
Another interesting point, is that when the Countess was “removed” from society, the King decided it was unnecessary to repay his debts to her and her family. Amazing how money is always involved.
Lord Byron based the character Manfred on the life of Major Thomas Weir of Vere of Edinburgh.
Manfred
The scene of the Drama is amongst the Higher Alps - partly in the Castle of Manfred, and partly in the Mountains.
Scene I.
Manfred alone. - Scene, a Gothic Gallery. Time, Midnight.
Manfred
The lamp must be replenish`d, but even then
It will not burn so long as I must watch.
My slumbers - if I slumber - are not sleep,
But a continuance of enduring thought,
Which then I can resist not: in my heart
There is a vigil, and these eyes but close
To look within; and yet I live, and bear
The aspect and the form of breathing men.
But grief should be the instructor of the wise;
Sorrow is knowledge: they who know the most
Must mourn the deepest o`er the fatal truth,
The Tree of Knowledge is not that of Life.
Philosophy and science, and the springs
Of wonder, and the wisdom of the world,
I have essay`d, and in my mind there is
A power to make these subject to itself -
But they avail not: I have done men good,
And I have met with good even among men -
But this avail`d not: I have had my foes,
And none have baffled, many fallen before me -
But this avail`d not: - Good, or evil, life,
Powers, passions, all I see in other beings,
Have been to me as rain unto the sands,
Since that all - nameless hour. I have no dread,
And feel the curse to have no natural fear,
Nor fluttering throb, that beats with hopes or wishes,
Or lurking love of something on the earth.
Now to my task.
Mysterious Agency!
Ye spirits of the unbounded Universe,
Whom I have sought in darkness and in light!
Ye, who do compass earth about, and dwell
In subtler essence! ye, to whom the tops
Of mountains inaccessible are haunts,
And earth`s and ocean`s caves familiar things -
I call upon ye by the written charm
Which gives me power upon you - Rise! appear!
They come not yet. - Now by the voice of him
Who is the first among you; by this sign,
Which makes you tremble; by the claims of him
Who is undying, - Rise! appear! - Appear!
If it be so. - Spirits of earth and air,
Ye shall not thus elude me: by a power,
Deeper than all yet urged, a tyrant - spell,
Which had its birthplace in a star condemn`d,
The burning wreck of a demolish`d world,
A wandering hell in the eternal space;
By the strong curse which is upon my soul,
The thought which is within me and around me,
I do compel ye to my will. Appear!
[A star is seen at the darker end of the gallery: it is stationary; and a voice is heard singing.
First Spirit
Mortal! to thy bidding bow`d
From my mansion in the cloud,
Which the breath of twilight builds,
And the summer`s sunset gilds
With the azure and vermilion
Which is mix`d for my pavilion;
Though thy quest may be forbidden,
On a star - beam I have ridden,
To thine adjuration bow`d;
Mortal - be thy wish avow`d!
Voice of the Second Spirit
Mont Blanc is the monarch of mountains;
They crown`d him long ago
On a throne of rocks, in a robe of clouds,
With a diadem of snow.
Around his waist are forests braced,
The Avalanche in his hand;
But ere it fall, that thundering ball
Must pause for my command.
The Glacier`s cold and restless mass
Moves onward day by day;
But I am he who bids it pass,
Or with its ice delay.
I am the spirit of the place,
Could make the mountain bow
And quiver to his cavern`d base -
And what with me wouldst Thou?
Voice of the Third Spirit
In the blue depth of the waters,
Where the wave hath no strife,
Where the wind is a stranger,
And the sea - snake hath life,
Where the Mermaid is decking
Her green hair with shells;
Like the storm on the surface
Came the sound of thy spells;
O`er my calm Hall of Coral
The deep echo roll`d -
To the Spirit of Ocean
Thy wishes unfold!
Fourth Spirit
Where the slumbering earthquake
Lies pillow`d on fire,
And the lakes of bitumen
Rise boilingly higher;
Where the roots of the Andes
Strike deep in the earth,
As their summits to heaven
Shoot soaringly forth;
I have quitted my birthplace,
Thy bidding to bide -
Thy spell hath subdued me,
Thy will be my guide!
Fifth Spirit
I am the Rider of the wind,
The Stirrer of the storm;
The hurricane I left behind
Is yet with lightning warm;
To speed to thee, o`er shore and sea
I swept upon the blast:
The fleet I met sail`d well, and yet
`Twill sink ere night be past.
Sixth Spirit
My dwelling is the shadow of the night,
Why doth thy magic torture me with light?
Seventh Spirit
The star which rules thy destiny
Was ruled, ere earth began, by me:
It was a world as fresh and fair
As e`er revolved round sun in air;
Its course was free and regular,
Space bosom`d not a lovelier star.
The hour arrived - and it became
A wandering mass of shapeless flame,
A pathless comet, and a curse,
The menace of the universe;
Still rolling on with innate force,
Without a sphere, without a course,
A bright deformity on high,
The monster of the upper sky!
And thou! beneath its influence born -
Thou worm! whom I obey and scorn -
Forced by a power (which is not thine,
And lent thee but to make thee mine)
For this brief moment to descend,
Where these weak spirits round thee bend
And parley with a thing like thee -
What wouldst thou, Child of Clay, with me?
The Seven Spirits
Earth, ocean, air, night, mountains, winds, thy star,
Are at thy beck and bidding, Child of Clay!
Before thee at thy quest their spirits are -
What wouldst thou with us, son of mortals - say?
Man. Forgetfulness -
First Spirit. Of what - of whom - and why?
Man. Of that which is within me; read it there -
Ye know it, and I cannot utter it.
Spirit. We can but give thee that which we possess:
Ask of us subjects, sovereignty, the power
O`er earth, the whole, or portion, or a sign
Which shall control the elements, whereof
We are the dominators, - each and all,
These shall be thine.
Man. Oblivion, self - oblivion -
Can ye not wring from out the hidden realms
Ye offer so profusely what I ask?
Spirit. It is not in our essence, in our skill;
But - thou mayst die.
Man. Will death bestow it on me?
Spirit. We are immortal, and do not forget;
We are eternal; and to us the past
Is as the future, present. Art thou answer`d?
Man. Ye mock me - but the power which brought ye here
Hath made you mine. Slaves, scoff not at my will!
The mind, the spirit, the Promethean spark,
The lightning of my being, is as bright,
Pervading, and far darting as your own,
And shall not yield to yours, though coop`d in clay!
Answer, or I will teach you what I am.
Spirit. We answer as we answer`d; our reply
Is even in thine own words.
Man. Why say ye so?
Spirit. If, as thou say`st, thine essence be as ours,
We have replied in telling thee, the thing
Mortals call death hath nought to do with us.
Man. I then have call`d ye from your realms in vain;
Ye cannot, or ye will not, aid me.
Spirit. Say;
What we possess we offer; it is thine:
Bethink ere thou dismiss us, ask again -
Kingdom, and sway, and strength, and length of days -
Man. Accursed! What have I to do with days?
They are too long already. - Hence - begone!
Spirit. Yet pause: being here, our will would do thee service; Bethink thee, is there then no other gift
Which ye can make not worthless in thine eyes?
Man. No, none: yet stay - one moment, ere we part -
I would behold ye face to face. I hear
Your voices, sweet and melancholy sounds,
As music on the waters; and I see
The steady aspect of a clear large star;
But nothing more. Approach me as ye are,
Or one, or all, in your accustom`d forms.
Spirit. We have no forms, beyond the elements
Of which we are the mind and principle:
But choose a form - in that we will appear.
Man. I have no choice; there is no form on earth
Hideous or beautiful to me. Let him,
Who is most powerful of ye, take such aspect
As unto him may seem most fitting - Come!
Seventh Spirit (appearing in the shape of a beautiful female figure). Behold!
Man. Oh God! if it be thus, and thou
Art not a madness and a mockery,
I yet might be most happy. I will clasp thee,
And we again will be - [The figure vanishes.
My heart is crush`d!
[Manfred falls senseless.
(A Voice is heard in the Incantation which follows.)
When the moon is on the wave,
And the glow - worm in the grass,
And the meteor on the grave,
And the wisp on the morass;
When the falling stars are shooting,
And the answer`d owls are hooting,
And the silent leaves are still
In the shadow of the hill,
Shall my soul be upon thine,
With a power and with a sign.
Though thy slumber may be deep,
Yet thy spirit shall not sleep;
There are shades which will not vanish,
There are thoughts thou canst not banish;
By a power to thee unknown,
Thou canst never be alone;
Thou art wrapt as with a shroud,
Thou art gather`d in a cloud;
And for ever shalt thou dwell
In the spirit of this spell.
Though thou seest me not pass by,
Thou shalt feel me with thine eye
As a thing that, though unseen,
Must be near thee, and hath been;
And when in that secret dread
Thou hast turn`d around thy head,
Thou shalt marvel I am not
As thy shadow on the spot,
And the power which thou dost feel
Shall be what thou must conceal.
And a magic voice and verse
Hath baptized thee with a curse;
And a spirit of the air
Hath begirt thee with a snare;
In the wind there is a voice
Shall forbid thee to rejoice;
And to thee shall Night deny
All the quiet of her sky;
And the day shall have a sun,
Which shall make thee wish it done.
From thy false tears I did distil
An essence which hath strength to kill;
From thy own heart I then did wring
The black blood in its blackest spring;
From thy own smile I snatch`d the snake,
For there it coil`d as in a brake;
From thy own lip I drew the charm
Which gave all these their chiefest harm;
In proving every poison known,
I found the strongest was thine own.
By thy cold breast and serpent smile,
By thy unfathom`d gulfs of guile,
By that most seeming virtuous eye,
By thy shut soul`s hypocrisy;
By the perfection of thine art
Which pass`d for human thine own heart;
By thy delight in others` pain,
And by thy brotherhood of Cain,
I call upon thee! and compel
Thyself to be thy proper Hell!
And on thy head I pour the vial
Which doth devote thee to this trial;
Nor to slumber, nor to die,
Shall be in thy destiny;
Though thy death shall still seem near
To thy wish, but as a fear;
Lo! the spell now works around thee,
And the clankless chain hath bound thee;
O`er thy heart and brain together
Hath the word been pass`d - now wither!
Scene II.
The Mountain of the Jungfrau. - Time, Morning.
Manfred alone upon the Cliffs.
Man. The spirits I have raised abandon me,
The spells which I have studied baffle me,
The remedy I reck`d of tortured me;
I lean no more on superhuman aid,
It hath no power upon the past, and for
The future, till the past be gulf`d in darkness,
It is not of my search. - My mother Earth!
And thou fresh breaking Day, and you, ye Mountains,
Why are ye beautiful? I cannot love ye.
And thou, the bright eye of the universe,
That openest over all, and unto all
Art a delight - thou shin`st not on my heart.
And you, ye crags, upon whose extreme edge
I stand, and on the torrent`s brink beneath
Behold the tall pines dwindled as to shrubs
In dizziness of distance; when a leap,
A stir, a motion, even a breath, would bring
My breast upon its rocky bosom`s bed
To rest for ever - wherefore do I pause?
I feel the impulse - yet I do not plunge;
I see the peril - yet do not recede;
And my brain reels - and yet my foot is firm.
There is a power upon me which withholds,
And makes it my fatality to live;
If it be life to wear within myself
This barrenness of spirit, and to be
My own soul`s sepulchre, for I have ceased
To justify my deeds unto myself -
The last infirmity of evil. Ay,
Thou winged and cloud - cleaving minister,
[An eagle passes.
Whose happy flight is highest into heaven,
Well may`st thou swoop so near me - I should be
Thy prey, and gorge thine eaglets; thou art gone
Where the eye cannot follow thee; but thine
Yet pierces downward, onward, or above,
With a pervading vision. - Beautiful!
How beautiful is all this visible world!
How glorious in its action and itself!
But we, who name ourselves its sovereigns, we,
Half dust, half deity, alike unfit
To sink or soar, with our mix`d essence make
A conflict of its elements, and breathe
The breath of degradation and of pride,
Contending with low wants and lofty will,
Till our mortality predominates,
And men are - what they name not to themselves,
And trust not to each other. Hark! the note,
[The Shepherd`s pipe in the distance is heard.
The natural music of the mountain reed
(For here the patriarchal days are not
A pastoral fable) pipes in the liberal air,
Mix`d with the sweet bells of the sauntering herd;
My soul would drink those echoes. - Oh, that I were
The viewless spirit of a lovely sound,
A living voice, a breathing harmony,
A bodiless enjoyment - born and dying
With the blest tone which made me!
Enter from below a Chamois Hunter
Chamois Hunter. Even so
This way the chamois leapt: her nimble feet
Have baffled me; my gains to - day will scarce
Repay my break - neck travail. - What is here?
Who seems not of my trade, and yet hath reach`d
A height which none even of our mountaineers,
Save our best hunters, may attain: his garb
Is goodly, his mien manly, and his air
Proud as a freeborn peasant`s, at this distance -
I will approach him nearer.
Man. (not perceiving the other). To be thus -
Grey - hair`d with anguish, like these blasted pines.
Wrecks of a single winter, barkless, branchless,
A blighted trunk upon a cursed root,
Which but supplies a feeling to decay -
And to be thus, eternally but thus,
Having been otherwise! Now furrow`d o`er
With wrinkles, plough`d by moments, not by years
And hours - all tortured into ages - hours
Which I outlive! - Ye toppling crags of ice!
Ye avalanches, whom a breath draws down
In mountainous o`erwhelming, come and crush me!
I hear ye momently above, beneath,
Crash with a frequent conflict; but ye pass,
And only fall on things that still would live;
On the young flourishing forest, or the hut
And hamlet of the harmless villager.
C. Hun. The mists begin to rise from up the valley;
I`ll warn him to descend, or he may chance
To lose at once his way and life together.
Man. The mists boil up around the glaciers; clouds
Rise curling fast beneath me, white and sulphury,
Like foam from the roused ocean of deep Hell,
Whose every wave breaks on a living shore
Heap`d with the damn`d like pebbles. - I am giddy.
C. Hun. I must approach him cautiously; if near,
A sudden step will startle him, and he
Seems tottering already.
Man. Mountains have fallen,
Leaving a gap in the clouds, and with the shock
Rocking their Alpine brethren; filling up
The ripe green valleys with destruction`s splinters;
Damming the rivers with a sudden dash,
Which crush`d the waters into mist and made
Their fountains find another channel - thus,
Thus, in its old age, did Mount Rosenberg -
Why stood I not beneath it?
C. Hun. Friend! have a care,
Your next step may be fatal! - for the love
Of him who made you, stand not on that brink!
Man. (not hearing him). Such would have been for me a fitting tomb; My bones had then been quiet in their depth;
They had not then been strewn upon the rocks
For the wind`s pastime - as thus - thus they shall be -
In this one plunge. - Farewell, ye opening heavens!
Look not upon me thus reproachfully -
Ye were not meant for me - Earth! take these atoms!
[As Manfred is in act to spring from the cliff, the Chamois Hunter seizes and retains him with a sudden grasp.
C. Hun. Hold, madman! - though aweary of thy life,
Stain not our pure vales with thy guilty blood!
Away with me - I will not quit my hold.
Man. I am most sick at heart - nay, grasp me not -
I am all feebleness - the mountains whirl
Spinning around me - I grow blind - What art thou?
C. Hun. I`ll answer that anon. - Away with me!
The clouds grow thicker - there - now lean on me -
Place your foot here - here, take this staff, and cling
A moment to that shrub - now give me your hand,
And hold fast by my girdle - softly - well -
The Chalet will be gain`d within an hour.
Come on, we`ll quickly find a surer footing,
And something like a pathway, which the torrent
Hath wash`d since witer. - Come, `tis bravely done;
Your should have been a hunter. - Follow me.
[As they descend the rocks with difficulty, the scene closes.
Manfred
The scene of the Drama is amongst the Higher Alps - partly in the Castle of Manfred, and partly in the Mountains.
Scene I.
Manfred alone. - Scene, a Gothic Gallery. Time, Midnight.
Manfred
The lamp must be replenish`d, but even then
It will not burn so long as I must watch.
My slumbers - if I slumber - are not sleep,
But a continuance of enduring thought,
Which then I can resist not: in my heart
There is a vigil, and these eyes but close
To look within; and yet I live, and bear
The aspect and the form of breathing men.
But grief should be the instructor of the wise;
Sorrow is knowledge: they who know the most
Must mourn the deepest o`er the fatal truth,
The Tree of Knowledge is not that of Life.
Philosophy and science, and the springs
Of wonder, and the wisdom of the world,
I have essay`d, and in my mind there is
A power to make these subject to itself -
But they avail not: I have done men good,
And I have met with good even among men -
But this avail`d not: I have had my foes,
And none have baffled, many fallen before me -
But this avail`d not: - Good, or evil, life,
Powers, passions, all I see in other beings,
Have been to me as rain unto the sands,
Since that all - nameless hour. I have no dread,
And feel the curse to have no natural fear,
Nor fluttering throb, that beats with hopes or wishes,
Or lurking love of something on the earth.
Now to my task.
Mysterious Agency!
Ye spirits of the unbounded Universe,
Whom I have sought in darkness and in light!
Ye, who do compass earth about, and dwell
In subtler essence! ye, to whom the tops
Of mountains inaccessible are haunts,
And earth`s and ocean`s caves familiar things -
I call upon ye by the written charm
Which gives me power upon you - Rise! appear!
They come not yet. - Now by the voice of him
Who is the first among you; by this sign,
Which makes you tremble; by the claims of him
Who is undying, - Rise! appear! - Appear!
If it be so. - Spirits of earth and air,
Ye shall not thus elude me: by a power,
Deeper than all yet urged, a tyrant - spell,
Which had its birthplace in a star condemn`d,
The burning wreck of a demolish`d world,
A wandering hell in the eternal space;
By the strong curse which is upon my soul,
The thought which is within me and around me,
I do compel ye to my will. Appear!
[A star is seen at the darker end of the gallery: it is stationary; and a voice is heard singing.
First Spirit
Mortal! to thy bidding bow`d
From my mansion in the cloud,
Which the breath of twilight builds,
And the summer`s sunset gilds
With the azure and vermilion
Which is mix`d for my pavilion;
Though thy quest may be forbidden,
On a star - beam I have ridden,
To thine adjuration bow`d;
Mortal - be thy wish avow`d!
Voice of the Second Spirit
Mont Blanc is the monarch of mountains;
They crown`d him long ago
On a throne of rocks, in a robe of clouds,
With a diadem of snow.
Around his waist are forests braced,
The Avalanche in his hand;
But ere it fall, that thundering ball
Must pause for my command.
The Glacier`s cold and restless mass
Moves onward day by day;
But I am he who bids it pass,
Or with its ice delay.
I am the spirit of the place,
Could make the mountain bow
And quiver to his cavern`d base -
And what with me wouldst Thou?
Voice of the Third Spirit
In the blue depth of the waters,
Where the wave hath no strife,
Where the wind is a stranger,
And the sea - snake hath life,
Where the Mermaid is decking
Her green hair with shells;
Like the storm on the surface
Came the sound of thy spells;
O`er my calm Hall of Coral
The deep echo roll`d -
To the Spirit of Ocean
Thy wishes unfold!
Fourth Spirit
Where the slumbering earthquake
Lies pillow`d on fire,
And the lakes of bitumen
Rise boilingly higher;
Where the roots of the Andes
Strike deep in the earth,
As their summits to heaven
Shoot soaringly forth;
I have quitted my birthplace,
Thy bidding to bide -
Thy spell hath subdued me,
Thy will be my guide!
Fifth Spirit
I am the Rider of the wind,
The Stirrer of the storm;
The hurricane I left behind
Is yet with lightning warm;
To speed to thee, o`er shore and sea
I swept upon the blast:
The fleet I met sail`d well, and yet
`Twill sink ere night be past.
Sixth Spirit
My dwelling is the shadow of the night,
Why doth thy magic torture me with light?
Seventh Spirit
The star which rules thy destiny
Was ruled, ere earth began, by me:
It was a world as fresh and fair
As e`er revolved round sun in air;
Its course was free and regular,
Space bosom`d not a lovelier star.
The hour arrived - and it became
A wandering mass of shapeless flame,
A pathless comet, and a curse,
The menace of the universe;
Still rolling on with innate force,
Without a sphere, without a course,
A bright deformity on high,
The monster of the upper sky!
And thou! beneath its influence born -
Thou worm! whom I obey and scorn -
Forced by a power (which is not thine,
And lent thee but to make thee mine)
For this brief moment to descend,
Where these weak spirits round thee bend
And parley with a thing like thee -
What wouldst thou, Child of Clay, with me?
The Seven Spirits
Earth, ocean, air, night, mountains, winds, thy star,
Are at thy beck and bidding, Child of Clay!
Before thee at thy quest their spirits are -
What wouldst thou with us, son of mortals - say?
Man. Forgetfulness -
First Spirit. Of what - of whom - and why?
Man. Of that which is within me; read it there -
Ye know it, and I cannot utter it.
Spirit. We can but give thee that which we possess:
Ask of us subjects, sovereignty, the power
O`er earth, the whole, or portion, or a sign
Which shall control the elements, whereof
We are the dominators, - each and all,
These shall be thine.
Man. Oblivion, self - oblivion -
Can ye not wring from out the hidden realms
Ye offer so profusely what I ask?
Spirit. It is not in our essence, in our skill;
But - thou mayst die.
Man. Will death bestow it on me?
Spirit. We are immortal, and do not forget;
We are eternal; and to us the past
Is as the future, present. Art thou answer`d?
Man. Ye mock me - but the power which brought ye here
Hath made you mine. Slaves, scoff not at my will!
The mind, the spirit, the Promethean spark,
The lightning of my being, is as bright,
Pervading, and far darting as your own,
And shall not yield to yours, though coop`d in clay!
Answer, or I will teach you what I am.
Spirit. We answer as we answer`d; our reply
Is even in thine own words.
Man. Why say ye so?
Spirit. If, as thou say`st, thine essence be as ours,
We have replied in telling thee, the thing
Mortals call death hath nought to do with us.
Man. I then have call`d ye from your realms in vain;
Ye cannot, or ye will not, aid me.
Spirit. Say;
What we possess we offer; it is thine:
Bethink ere thou dismiss us, ask again -
Kingdom, and sway, and strength, and length of days -
Man. Accursed! What have I to do with days?
They are too long already. - Hence - begone!
Spirit. Yet pause: being here, our will would do thee service; Bethink thee, is there then no other gift
Which ye can make not worthless in thine eyes?
Man. No, none: yet stay - one moment, ere we part -
I would behold ye face to face. I hear
Your voices, sweet and melancholy sounds,
As music on the waters; and I see
The steady aspect of a clear large star;
But nothing more. Approach me as ye are,
Or one, or all, in your accustom`d forms.
Spirit. We have no forms, beyond the elements
Of which we are the mind and principle:
But choose a form - in that we will appear.
Man. I have no choice; there is no form on earth
Hideous or beautiful to me. Let him,
Who is most powerful of ye, take such aspect
As unto him may seem most fitting - Come!
Seventh Spirit (appearing in the shape of a beautiful female figure). Behold!
Man. Oh God! if it be thus, and thou
Art not a madness and a mockery,
I yet might be most happy. I will clasp thee,
And we again will be - [The figure vanishes.
My heart is crush`d!
[Manfred falls senseless.
(A Voice is heard in the Incantation which follows.)
When the moon is on the wave,
And the glow - worm in the grass,
And the meteor on the grave,
And the wisp on the morass;
When the falling stars are shooting,
And the answer`d owls are hooting,
And the silent leaves are still
In the shadow of the hill,
Shall my soul be upon thine,
With a power and with a sign.
Though thy slumber may be deep,
Yet thy spirit shall not sleep;
There are shades which will not vanish,
There are thoughts thou canst not banish;
By a power to thee unknown,
Thou canst never be alone;
Thou art wrapt as with a shroud,
Thou art gather`d in a cloud;
And for ever shalt thou dwell
In the spirit of this spell.
Though thou seest me not pass by,
Thou shalt feel me with thine eye
As a thing that, though unseen,
Must be near thee, and hath been;
And when in that secret dread
Thou hast turn`d around thy head,
Thou shalt marvel I am not
As thy shadow on the spot,
And the power which thou dost feel
Shall be what thou must conceal.
And a magic voice and verse
Hath baptized thee with a curse;
And a spirit of the air
Hath begirt thee with a snare;
In the wind there is a voice
Shall forbid thee to rejoice;
And to thee shall Night deny
All the quiet of her sky;
And the day shall have a sun,
Which shall make thee wish it done.
From thy false tears I did distil
An essence which hath strength to kill;
From thy own heart I then did wring
The black blood in its blackest spring;
From thy own smile I snatch`d the snake,
For there it coil`d as in a brake;
From thy own lip I drew the charm
Which gave all these their chiefest harm;
In proving every poison known,
I found the strongest was thine own.
By thy cold breast and serpent smile,
By thy unfathom`d gulfs of guile,
By that most seeming virtuous eye,
By thy shut soul`s hypocrisy;
By the perfection of thine art
Which pass`d for human thine own heart;
By thy delight in others` pain,
And by thy brotherhood of Cain,
I call upon thee! and compel
Thyself to be thy proper Hell!
And on thy head I pour the vial
Which doth devote thee to this trial;
Nor to slumber, nor to die,
Shall be in thy destiny;
Though thy death shall still seem near
To thy wish, but as a fear;
Lo! the spell now works around thee,
And the clankless chain hath bound thee;
O`er thy heart and brain together
Hath the word been pass`d - now wither!
Scene II.
The Mountain of the Jungfrau. - Time, Morning.
Manfred alone upon the Cliffs.
Man. The spirits I have raised abandon me,
The spells which I have studied baffle me,
The remedy I reck`d of tortured me;
I lean no more on superhuman aid,
It hath no power upon the past, and for
The future, till the past be gulf`d in darkness,
It is not of my search. - My mother Earth!
And thou fresh breaking Day, and you, ye Mountains,
Why are ye beautiful? I cannot love ye.
And thou, the bright eye of the universe,
That openest over all, and unto all
Art a delight - thou shin`st not on my heart.
And you, ye crags, upon whose extreme edge
I stand, and on the torrent`s brink beneath
Behold the tall pines dwindled as to shrubs
In dizziness of distance; when a leap,
A stir, a motion, even a breath, would bring
My breast upon its rocky bosom`s bed
To rest for ever - wherefore do I pause?
I feel the impulse - yet I do not plunge;
I see the peril - yet do not recede;
And my brain reels - and yet my foot is firm.
There is a power upon me which withholds,
And makes it my fatality to live;
If it be life to wear within myself
This barrenness of spirit, and to be
My own soul`s sepulchre, for I have ceased
To justify my deeds unto myself -
The last infirmity of evil. Ay,
Thou winged and cloud - cleaving minister,
[An eagle passes.
Whose happy flight is highest into heaven,
Well may`st thou swoop so near me - I should be
Thy prey, and gorge thine eaglets; thou art gone
Where the eye cannot follow thee; but thine
Yet pierces downward, onward, or above,
With a pervading vision. - Beautiful!
How beautiful is all this visible world!
How glorious in its action and itself!
But we, who name ourselves its sovereigns, we,
Half dust, half deity, alike unfit
To sink or soar, with our mix`d essence make
A conflict of its elements, and breathe
The breath of degradation and of pride,
Contending with low wants and lofty will,
Till our mortality predominates,
And men are - what they name not to themselves,
And trust not to each other. Hark! the note,
[The Shepherd`s pipe in the distance is heard.
The natural music of the mountain reed
(For here the patriarchal days are not
A pastoral fable) pipes in the liberal air,
Mix`d with the sweet bells of the sauntering herd;
My soul would drink those echoes. - Oh, that I were
The viewless spirit of a lovely sound,
A living voice, a breathing harmony,
A bodiless enjoyment - born and dying
With the blest tone which made me!
Enter from below a Chamois Hunter
Chamois Hunter. Even so
This way the chamois leapt: her nimble feet
Have baffled me; my gains to - day will scarce
Repay my break - neck travail. - What is here?
Who seems not of my trade, and yet hath reach`d
A height which none even of our mountaineers,
Save our best hunters, may attain: his garb
Is goodly, his mien manly, and his air
Proud as a freeborn peasant`s, at this distance -
I will approach him nearer.
Man. (not perceiving the other). To be thus -
Grey - hair`d with anguish, like these blasted pines.
Wrecks of a single winter, barkless, branchless,
A blighted trunk upon a cursed root,
Which but supplies a feeling to decay -
And to be thus, eternally but thus,
Having been otherwise! Now furrow`d o`er
With wrinkles, plough`d by moments, not by years
And hours - all tortured into ages - hours
Which I outlive! - Ye toppling crags of ice!
Ye avalanches, whom a breath draws down
In mountainous o`erwhelming, come and crush me!
I hear ye momently above, beneath,
Crash with a frequent conflict; but ye pass,
And only fall on things that still would live;
On the young flourishing forest, or the hut
And hamlet of the harmless villager.
C. Hun. The mists begin to rise from up the valley;
I`ll warn him to descend, or he may chance
To lose at once his way and life together.
Man. The mists boil up around the glaciers; clouds
Rise curling fast beneath me, white and sulphury,
Like foam from the roused ocean of deep Hell,
Whose every wave breaks on a living shore
Heap`d with the damn`d like pebbles. - I am giddy.
C. Hun. I must approach him cautiously; if near,
A sudden step will startle him, and he
Seems tottering already.
Man. Mountains have fallen,
Leaving a gap in the clouds, and with the shock
Rocking their Alpine brethren; filling up
The ripe green valleys with destruction`s splinters;
Damming the rivers with a sudden dash,
Which crush`d the waters into mist and made
Their fountains find another channel - thus,
Thus, in its old age, did Mount Rosenberg -
Why stood I not beneath it?
C. Hun. Friend! have a care,
Your next step may be fatal! - for the love
Of him who made you, stand not on that brink!
Man. (not hearing him). Such would have been for me a fitting tomb; My bones had then been quiet in their depth;
They had not then been strewn upon the rocks
For the wind`s pastime - as thus - thus they shall be -
In this one plunge. - Farewell, ye opening heavens!
Look not upon me thus reproachfully -
Ye were not meant for me - Earth! take these atoms!
[As Manfred is in act to spring from the cliff, the Chamois Hunter seizes and retains him with a sudden grasp.
C. Hun. Hold, madman! - though aweary of thy life,
Stain not our pure vales with thy guilty blood!
Away with me - I will not quit my hold.
Man. I am most sick at heart - nay, grasp me not -
I am all feebleness - the mountains whirl
Spinning around me - I grow blind - What art thou?
C. Hun. I`ll answer that anon. - Away with me!
The clouds grow thicker - there - now lean on me -
Place your foot here - here, take this staff, and cling
A moment to that shrub - now give me your hand,
And hold fast by my girdle - softly - well -
The Chalet will be gain`d within an hour.
Come on, we`ll quickly find a surer footing,
And something like a pathway, which the torrent
Hath wash`d since witer. - Come, `tis bravely done;
Your should have been a hunter. - Follow me.
[As they descend the rocks with difficulty, the scene closes.